Russian Caravan (Worm, Eldritch Horror, Crossover/AU)

It seems Vicky is going to become an adept of the Eldritch Arts by the end of this adventure. If she survives of course.

And here's a little something from me. As they say, a hunter must hunt.


OK, seriously bitchin' once again - absolutely love your artwork. I'll happily reiterate what @Phrux said, I appreciate your art a great deal, and the fact that you make this quality of art for something as silly as this is something I am very, very grateful for.

Thanks again, and indeed - a hoonter must hoont.

No, wait, he's Dutch. Not sure if the Dutch use these accents, but:

A höönter mööst höönt
 
199 - Not Here at Present
199 - Not Here at Present

"Butcher's not in. I can take a meshage."

Taylor blinked, and Kabiri hummed in interest. The crate between them was ice-cold, but to her sincerest thanks, the damn thing hadn't been too heavy. You know, for something containing a live fucking human. A sense of mild indignation rose up in her. The Butcher had subjected her to the worst and only lunch date of her entire sixteen-year life (not that the first couple of years counted, but she was feeling irrationally annoyed), and now she just wasn't fucking home? This was rich. This was incredibly rich. Gosh, she was feeling annoyed. Gosh, she was feeling so damn annoyed at not being able to confront the Butcher with- oh, no, wait, this was probably one of the best strokes of luck she'd had for this entire crummy day. Huh. Wild. She glanced over at Kabiri, who was shrugging idly. Hadal stood before the two of them, enormous, threatening, and markedly less polite-sounding now that she'd seen him bite someone's throat until their voice choked off into gurling silence. Well, he said the same things as usual. But her perception had utterly shifted.

And now the fishman was, surprise of all surprises, quite a scary little dude.

Big dude. He was a big dude. He was very large.

The Butcher wasn't in, but Hadal gladly received the crate. Lighter than Taylor thought, or maybe she was just getting tougher as the weeks wore on. Not like she had much to do besides exercise and scheme, honestly. Barely had time for reading, barely had time for anything. Not that she minded enormously. The hoard was still there, a tantalising reminder of just how much she stood to gain. Even George Washington's skull alone would give her enough money to set up for most of her life. Most. If the government didn't decide to put all the cash in a trust or something, to pay out long after she'd lost any need for it. Still, some of the artwork, some of the gold, some of the jewels… a few comedically large pillowcases with dollar signs painted on them would keep her supplied for most of her natural life. She continued to remind herself of that as a crate containing an insane neo-Nazi was handed over to a burly fishman, who smiled toothily at the sight of it. Kabiri, to her surprise, didn't say much of anything.

He lived in silence as easily as he lived in noise - but then again, there really wasn't much of a difference when it came to him. He could ramble and say nothing, or choose his words with exceeding care, but the same meanings were transmitted nonetheless. He was casual with his words, and sparing with his meanings.

Honestly, it only made her distrust him more. He wasn't a gibbering, overly-talkative idiot. He was careful. He was clever. And he knew too much.

"Sho. She was… watching ush?"

Kabiri nodded casually, and promptly began to dig a small cigarillo out of his pocket, acting as though this happened every day. Hadal grumbed.

"...good of you to find her. Very good. The Butcher will be… intereshted in thish, very intereshted."

Taylor leant against the doorframe of the building the Butcher was, evidently, using as a home base. She was unsurprised that the woman wasn't in, last she'd seen her, she'd been diving into a canal while screaming praise to unknown names. She tilted vaguely in the direction of Kabiri.

"The fog will keep her quiet?"

He hummed affirmatively, and began to smoke his way peacefully and steadily through the long, expensive-looking cheroot. Hadal chucked to himself.

"Oh, dearesht Kabiri hash a… talent for thish short of thing. We shertainly don't keep him around for his convershation, I'll shay that."

Oh, splendid, we're agreeing with the creature that my parents would've used to get me to go to bed on time.

Yeah. They kinda were. Kabiri wasn't a good conversationalist. Regardless, Hadal took the crate inside easily, barely exerting himself at all. She was reminded again of the sight of those curling teeth turning into extended fangs, his muscles bunching and contracting as he dragged Animos deep into the foundations of a building, to suffocate to death in the choking dark. Kabiri followed him inside, and hesitantly Taylor followed. Her suit was comfortable, at least. Felt easy to move in. But she still couldn't help but dislike it. Chorei wasn't making any comments on any master effects, and she tended to be pretty sensitive to that sort of thing. So… probably fine. Kabiri was probably counting on her becoming paranoid, probably trying to get some kind of reaction out of her… OK, maybe he was succeeding. Anyway. The building was an old town house, and based on the pictures lining the walls, it belonged to a fairly well-off family. The whole place had the sterile air of a recently abandoned house - ready for someone to come back, but until then, everything was a little too cold, every echo lasted a moment too long. She desperately, desperately hoped that the Butcher hadn't killed the people here, that they were just on vacation, or had fled the city during the Conflagration. Hard to tell. Certainly wasn't anyone else here, not that she could tell.

Hadal glanced idly at her as he searched for a little spot for the eerily cold crate.

"...hm. Oh, yesh, I was ashked to give you a shmall inshtruction. Butcher called me. She wantsh you to attend to the… 117th Chapter. Look for the Church of Shaint Michael, over on the corner of Madison. Shays there's shomeone you may want to shpeak to, or at least, witnesh. Attend to them tomorrow. No dinnersh until you've sheen what she wantsh you to shee."

She was barely able to understand him, but she could gradually pick out the relevant information. Wait, the Butcher had called? She wasn't here to deal with things, but… wait, he hadn't specified time. Maybe the Butcher had already had this planned. Already knew she'd come here. Maybe the Butcher knew more than Taylor thought. Or maybe she'd actually just called, stolen someone's phone and done it. It was weird, but the idea of the Butcher existing without her knowledge was something that unnerved her. She looked cautiously at the heavy, dark wooden walls of the house. How many guns were hidden behind them? Her insects hadn't noticed the uzis in Fugly Bob's, how many buildings in Brockton Bay had weapons hidden inside them, stashed maybe since the Teeth had been here last? The back of her neck prickled with paranoia. The 117th… a church on the corner of Madison. Madison? The name of a girl who'd helped make her life miserable, albeit in a fairly petty and unimaginative way. The name of a city full of grey men who worshipped nuclear fire, and glass men that lived in a sewer and ate man-sized snails. Coincidence? Almost certainly. Common name. But the point lingered. The paranoia lingered, clinging like moss, roots invisibly stretching under her skin and infesting her brain. Kabiri had known about her money issues, Kabiri had hinted that he knew about her real loyalties. How much did the others know? Was this all a game, did the Butcher already know she was a traitor? She remembered being sniffed when she'd first met the woman, and being told that she could smell traitors.

Maybe she could.

Maybe this was just a game.

Kabiri meandered elsewhere, Hadal stumped upstairs to hide the crate, and she was left alone. The sun was blazing, and she needed something to do. Her mind was racing, and she flicked through a list of everything she could possibly do. She'd called Turk already. She could talk to Samira. She had to attend to the chapter tomorrow. She needed to… fuck, she needed to text Vicky. Check that she was still OK. Time was passing, and the timer was going lower and lower. She escaped the house, welcoming the warm air on her skin… for a moment the contrast was pleasant, and then equilibrium was restored, and the discomfort returned. A feeling of being smothered. Her mind flicked back to that crate with the woman inside. The feeling of being surrounded by icy black fog, and locked in a space not designed for a human. Her breath was a little tighter, her-

Calm. You're growing agitated. Kabiri says nothing, he simply rambles. He said a thousand things, and you're fixating on the few that have relevance to you. Don't you think that others have gone for the hoard? And don't you think that if the Butcher was truly deceiving you, she would've killed you a long time ago? She had plenty of opportunities - barely earlier today, she had a chance to let that girl shoot you, and this entire matter would be settled. And if Kabiri believes you, truly, to be a traitor and yet declines to expose you, what does that say about him? Either he believes you're a traitor and refuses to expose you, which perhaps implies that he fears something of his own being exposed, or he was simply prodding. Poking. Trying to get you to reveal more than you ought to.

…maybe she was right.

Maybe she had nothing to worry about.

Maybe she had everything to worry about.

Former case, nothing to worry about. Latter case, no point worrying about it because she was fucked already. Kabiri had just moved up her shit list, that was all. He thought too much. But… Nibelung had been shot, that was something else to consider. Who had done that? Why would they do it? And… hold on. Her swarm scanned the area for anyone tailing her or watching her, and she dialled a number into her phone from a nameless business card. A familiar voice immediately echoed back to her, crackling over the cheap speaker.

"This is Rocinante."

"Was Nibelung you?"

He paused.

"...you're being abrupt."

"Answer me. Did you shoot him?"

"Not personally."

"Uheer then? Colter?"

"Irrelevant. He's been taken care of. Let's just say that we need the emergency services to still be functioning. Gives us some more leeway once things go to hell. The Butcher wanted a piece removed from the board - and we've made sure it stays in play."

"Do you know how unsubtle that was? What happens if the Butcher gets paranoid? What happens if the others think they might be shot at random - do you know how much that could destabilise things?"

"We've got a plan."

"Kabiri's making a move. He dragged an E88 cape into the Butcher's current hideout, she's suppressed somehow. So, you might've just torn the lid off a can of worms - doesn't seem coincidental that Kabiri would bring home a hogtied cape right as Nibelung gets shot."

"...well, if he makes a move, he makes a move. Think about it, if Nibelung is out of commission, that makes precisely… Kabiri, Hadal, Matri- the Butcher has three allies. We're whittling them down."

"The rest won't be easy to whittle if they're aware that someone's angling to whittle them."

"We won't shoot you, if it's any consolation. Your insects would detect the sniper before we managed it."

"Can you guarantee me that you won't try?"

"No. But we can't guarantee that you won't try and betray us in some way. So, nmutually assured yadda yadda. This is a pretty standard tactic for us. Trust me. This was necessary."

She hung up without replying. So. Those fucking mercenaries had shot him. The… fuck, the consequences would be intense. She could already imagine them. The Butcher insisting on having them surrounded by Teeth bodyguards at all times, maybe compelling them to stay together in groups instead of operating alone… or maybe she'd just accelerate all her plans, and any opportunity for careful manipulation would be lost. Taylor was insistent on getting out of Brockton Bay with the hoard before hell broke loose, otherwise she'd cease to be a loose associate with the Teeth, she'd become a full-blooded member, identified in PRT reports. Neither-Nor would be one of the Teeth, and that would likely prove to be problematic in times to come. She'd avoided any major criminal actions yet, no murders of civilians, no huge heists, no dramatic acts of terror. But if the Butcher moved faster to her bigger plan, she'd be fucked. The heist would be fucked. Or she'd be forced to make some ugly decisions, move herself into unpleasant positions, generally make everything messier than it needed to be. And all because some mercenaries couldn't be bothered finding a cleaner way of taking him out.

Jesus fuck.

Vicky's timer was almost at zero. Evening was approaching. She needed to relax, needed to… she needed to regain some control over this situation. Even if that just meant knowledge. The Butcher had been impressed at Chorei's existence, probably thought it was a genuine indicator of Taylor's pursuit of the 'Butcher mindset' - which just sounded like ritually-induced schizophrenia to her. But the fact that it seemed like nonsense would fuck her over if the Butcher decided to probe deeper. Terrifying as it was, the Butcher had taken an interest in her. And if that interest endured, she might end up tested further, forced to act like a proper follower of Angrboda's teachings. And if she had to do that, she needed to know more. Control had been lost with Nibelung's death, with a few choice words from Kabiri, with a lunch gone very, very wrong, with Vicky going off to fuck with something she really shouldn't. Control was declining, and that made her nervous. And if there was one thing she didn't want to be right now, it was nervous. Nervousness made her vulnerable. Nervousness broke her cover. Nervousness would get her and her friends killed because of some stupid mistake. She needed confidence, needed to be assured that she had barriers, defences, some kind of safety net to stop her from collapsing into the dark and never emerging.

Ideally, that safety net would be a net made of heavy ordnance aimed directly at the Teeth's current brunch location.

But in a pinch, knowledge would work.

Knowledge that would allow her to point heavy ordnance at the Teeth's current brunch.

She expressed this notion to Chorei.

Hm. Blueberry pancakes and napalm. Good combination.

Sometimes she was nervous when the two agreed so profoundly on something.

And sometimes she just felt pleasingly validated.

* * *

Samira blinked at the sight of Taylor at her front door, her eyes struggling to focus on the girl. She'd returned to her motel room, lit one of the candles and hid it in the bathroom. She was concealed from most forms of surveillance so long as it burned. Sight was tricker to mask, but she became a little more unnoticeable. The suit didn't help. She hated to admit it, but it was honestly pretty comfortable. And if it was going to get inevitably ruined at some point, she was going to get as much use out of it as possible. Not like she'd paid for it, after all. And as for Samira… she was keenly aware that the Butcher was inactive right now, leaving people alone, 'out' from her current safehouse. Might not get another chance. Maybe the Butcher would get paranoid about Nibelung, and would wind up keeping them all trapped with her for security's sake. Or would keep them under constant surveillance. In either case, she had to go and see Samira quickly, just before the window closed off. And then… then she could see Crystal. The timer was ticking. Almost up. By the time she was done here, she anticipated having time to skip over and visit Crystal. Might just… take a while to get there, that was all.

Samira blinked, finally realising who she actually was. The older woman looked… somehow more intense than last time. Her clothes were simple, and unambiguously odd. Needles remained in her hair, and a bulge at the base of her trousers indicated where she was hiding a knife. Her face was stony and harsh, all softness worn away with surprising speed, leaving behind something as tough and jagged as a piece of brutalist architecture. That was the word for it - she looked like a brutalist building, the kind which was hostile to humanity and human activity, and had no willingness to work with anything around her. Standing out with all the sheer unmitigated confidence of a serial killer strolling into a police station while still wearing his last victim's skin. No concessions to normality, and the house behind her reflected that. Decorations gone, most things packed up into boxes.

She tilted her head to one side, dark hair falling in a curtain, her eyes sharpening up (quite literally).

"You look like you're trying to get into a country club."

Taylor sighed.

"It's not mine."

"...hm. Theft. Well, I can approve of the boldness if nothing else. Come on in."

There was no doormat, nowhere to wipe her feet. The house looked dusty and uncared for. Taylor glanced around, taking in all the boxes filled with random crap, most of them marked for donation to a local thrift store. Her jacket was casually deposited on a bannister, and she could feel a stuffiness in the air. Air conditioning wasn't on. This was unusual.

"Are you moving out?"

"Moving home. Yes."

Taylor blinked.

"...really?"

Samira began to boil some coffee, and shot her an ugly look.

"Of course I'm moving. I have no reason to remain in this country. I'll go back to my home, to my old family, and I assume I'll… simply return to what I usually do."

"Which is?"

She was hesitant to ask. Samira wasn't hesitant to answer.

"The arts of murder. Primarily. There are always things to be killed, until I can find someone else to mark as a rival. Once I do… then that person will occupy my attention."

Taylor sat down quietly, and didn't respond. The coffee boiled slowly, and she enjoyed the silence. It was… weird, the idea of Samira leaving. Not that she knew Samira very well, but it still felt weird to imagine a world where she was so very, very far away. Still, it highlighted something that she occasionally overlooked - there was a world outside her own experience, there were movements which she couldn't see and couldn't control. She felt oddly envious of Samira. Just… packing up and moving on, finding a new place to live and operate, taking nothing with her but a few years of age. If Taylor was asked to follow her… she honestly wasn't sure if she'd turn the offer down. Once she had the hoard, she could. She could go with her and explore some weird corner of the world, some area she'd never known, where they spoke a different language and operated in a different context. Where she didn't need to think about things like the PRT, the Teeth, or the tremendous mess which had surrounded her on all sides. If she was clever, she'd probably follow. Off into the desert sands, maybe never to return. Where her footprints were washed away by waves of sand, and no-one could follow her. For a moment, she realised just how small the walls of this house were, just how low the ceilings were, just how insulated it all was. How the air conditioning deadened senses, how the myriad comforts of home just created a kind of spiritual nothingness.

She could see why Samira wanted to leave. If Taylor was stuck in a place like this for long without a genuinely good reason to stay, she'd have gone insane a long time ago.

A cup of coffee clunked in front of her. Chipped plain cup, no saucer. Black as night, and oddly salty. Strong. Just what she needed. A thin film of sweat broke out on her forehead as she sipped deeply, and she relished the feeling.

"So? Why are you here?"

After Kabiri, the bluntness is actually quite refreshing. Hm.

Pretty much.

"I was wondering if you knew anything about the Wolf-Divided."

Samira stiffened.

"...where did you hear that name?"

"The Teeth. It's a long story, I-"

"I don't want to know. The Wolf is not something to be trifled with - it's the business of savages and idiots, and no-one else. Focus your efforts on the Unceasing Striving, that's a force which has some artistry to it."

Oh, fantastic, she's a snob. About powers which undo the mind and shred the soul. Wonderful.

"...uh-huh. Look, I really just want information. Trust me, I'm not interested in following it, just trying to get information. You seem to know a lot about this sort of thing."

Samira stood abruptly, and paced around the kitchen like a restless soldier, all her strides precisely timed, all her steps clicking sharply on the stone floor. She looked irritable, like this was something she wished hadn't been brought up. Not because of some deep-seated hatred born of old struggle, but because it was simply a topic she found boring and unpleasant. If anything, it reminded her a little of what her dad had looked like when her mom had decided to rant about some obscure issue in her particular corner of English literature. A feeling of resignation to the conversation, an expression of dim despair. A feeling that this conversation was going to go on longer than he'd like, go to areas he didn't know enough about to debate or had long-since given up on talking about, usually both, and could only be endured. Not participated in, endured. Taylor felt oddly insulted, and Samira begrudgingly spoke.

"...the Wolf-Divided is known to both myself and my order. We called it the Wolf, or the Jackal. Something which paces around the camp, snapping at those who stray too far from the firelight. Like all the most debased powers, it snaps up the desperate, the stupid, and the worthless. Again, I must insist. Turn your attention to better things, which have a higher standard of follower."

She fell silent, her face still twisting in irritation. Taylor decided to intervene - needed to get this conversation moving, even if Samira wanted it to stay still and die out.

"It's all about perpetual revolution, right?"

"...that is an aspect of it, yes. But that makes it sounds too ordinary. By saying this, you place it on the level of the other powers - a level it has not earned, not covets. Revolution is one thing, but the term has acquired so many connotations that the meaning is almost obliterated. The Wolf isn't a revolutionary, the Wolf isn't an anarchist. A revolutionary throws a bomb into a car and rejoices when a politician dies, the Wolf is simply happy that something had burned, that something has broken, that someone has died. The fact of the explosion is pleasure enough, and that is inimical to human life. There are some powers which are constructive, and some which are best left at the fringes of the campfire. The Striving as produced nations from its principles, from the notion of constructive rivalry. The Wolf sees nothing but what may be undone. It's insensate nihilism, it's the sort of thing which buries meaning. The Wolf is an animal, plain and simple. Engage with it, and you're a bigger idiot than I thought."

"...you have strong feelings about it?"

"Of course I do, do you know how irritating it is to see people worshipping that thing? I was around in the Middle East when country after country fell to revolutions and riots, and then, let me assure you, the Wolf had a damn feast. Repulsive, degenerate, and utterly wretched. Now, speak no more."

Taylor hummed lightly, not agreeing, not disagreeing, just… acknowledging. Time to probe deeper. If Samira was allowed to, it seemed like she'd just spend her time insulting it. Which wasn't very helpful for infiltrating one its cults, not in her very limited experience of infiltrations. She might not be an expert, but she knew that constantly insulting the group she was entering was usually pretty bad. She assumed. Hadn't done it before, but wasn't very inclined to try.

"So it's about chaos and conflict."

"I said to stop talking about it."

"Just humour me, alright?"

"No. I will not. If you cannot heed warnings, you're clearly mentally deficient and there's no point continuing talking at all. If you can, then perhaps we can have a conversation. If you insist."

She took a deep breath. Time to leap in. Time to piss her off. Royally.

"...then what's the difference between that and what you do? I mean, striving, revolution, they're both conflict, I guess-"

A knife abruptly protruded between her fingers, embedded so deep in the table that she could barely see the blade. Samira looked furious.

"Do not compare the path I follow to those… those… carrion eaters. The Unceasing Striving is evolution, it is the process by which two partners join to fight and love in equal measure, to conquer and be conquered, to never die and yet refuse to stagnate. Some faiths enjoy their stagnant hermits who do nothing but meditate on great mysteries, but my order always did more. Leave the hermits to their caves and their pillars, we found a way of meditating for all time in a way that actually yields something of value, unlike most other powers. We find people to strive against, and then harden ourselves with scars until we can never die, until we live forever. It is a more perfect form of immortality - but it is love as well as hate. The Wolf understands nothing of either. The Wolf is a chaotic, ravenous animal with no sense of love, and no sense of hate - it only knows destruction. You may as well reason with a landslide. The Wolf-Divided cannot evolve, the Wolf-Divided cannot devolve, the Wolf-Divided only consumes. And if you're idiot enough to play with it, you deserve what you get. Now. With all due politeness. Shut the fuck up."

Taylor leant back in her chair, her swarm moving a little faster. Her fists were clenched. Samira was… looking irritable. Just a little bit. She could back down now, she could just accept these conclusions, but… she needed more information. And she couldn't just let Samira load her up with a pile of anti-Wolf propaganda. Even if that propaganda had some grains of truth to it.

"...then why do people follow it, if it's so terrible?"

"Because some people enjoy the process. They adore the changes wrought upon their bodies and minds, they adore tearing beautiful things down simply because they can. These are people that would shatter oil rigs and stain indelibly the beaches they'll never visit, these are people that will destroy priceless works of art because it makes them happy that others will mourn them."

I get the feeling she may have some bias.

"...OK, OK, I understand. It's bad. But… OK, just try and think like me for a moment."

Samira blinked, and promptly widened her mouth at the edges, dulled her eyes, and hunched slightly. Her voice became the flattest monotone Taylor had ever heard.

"Sure, I'm thinking on your level now. Oh goodness, being a teenager is difficult when you keep shoving your face into a threshing machine before coming back for more after ten minutes of recovery. I wonder if there was a solution to this problem - oh, wait, no time to think, back to the threshing machine I go."

Hey.

"...that's unfair."

The voice is pretty spot-on, admittedly.

"Anyway. What you're describing is just the Frenzied Flame. And I'm assuming the Wolf-Divided isn't the Frenzied Flame. There has to be a purpose to the nihilism, right? There has to be some underlying principle which rationalises it all and-"

Samira growled, the monotone wavering slightly.

"In my order, we called the Wolf-Divided the guard-dog for the House of Dissolution. The House of Dissolution contained all manner of things which are inimical to humanity, and which could only be torn out. The Frenzied Flame sits at the high table - it's the fireplace, the host, the king, the sultan, everything. It rules all dissolution, but it has a court before it. The Wolf-Divided guards the door, and snarls at anyone who will enter. When the Wolf stops snarling, when it rolls on its torn belly and asks for a scratch, then you know you've fallen, and will receive an invitation to the high table soon enough."

"But looking beyond your order for a moment-"

Another knife protruded between the gaps in her fingers, again, sinking up to the hilt.

"Don't interrupt, girl. But I'll entertain the idea. Let's talk of the Frenzied Flame, shall we? Let's discuss things from another angle, from the perspective of another order. We did not invent this… sympathy between Wolf and Flame, it was something we observed. Did you know that the Frenzied Flame's followers regard the Wolf as an ally?"

Taylor froze.

"What?"

"They rarely write anything down, but I've hunted them enough to find a little of their doctrines. My husband did more work, it's part of why I was sent to kill him, but… they revere their Proofs. Each one validates the idea that the Flame is the unity of all things, or some such nonsense. The fact that no other force can operate around the Flame is one such Proof, it highlights how supreme it is. Another Proof is your… Grafting Buddha, which is a predecessor to unification. It indicates that the universe truly wants to reunite into a single state, and is simply struggling to find the right moves. They call it the Blind Idiot Worm, in fact. A demiurge trying to achieve perfection and failing at every turn."
Chorei howled, and Taylor quietly allowed her to take over the swarm.

"Do not conflate my faith with the faith in that… that wretched fire! That fire destroyed my monastery, my home, and burned the miracles of Senpou to the ground. By this logic, the Unceasing Striving is 'proof', after all, you create unities of a sort, you create dyads which chain people into one-"

Samira hissed.

"Dare to conflate our faiths, and I will hurt you in ways you cannot begin to imagine. We do not create 'unities', we create dyads, where individuality is preserved and eternity is created. It is a rejection of the Flame - it can only exist when there is individuality, it endures only so long as the participants endure. Now, parasite, shut your non-existent mouth, and let the living people talk."

Chorei sank into furious silence, mostly because Taylor took the swarm back. But in the confines of her head, she was raging endlessly. Samira returned her sharp gaze to Taylor.

"Now that the children are gone, let's continue. Another Proof is the Wolf's existence. It is a wound in the universe, a representation of the universe's desire to regress into a single state - a profound dissatisfaction with its own existence. The Wolf was born when we were severed from the Flame. They say, if you found the edges of the universe, you would find a great wall of wolf-light dividing us from the primordial fire. It's the living wound, a wound so great and awful that it couldn't help but become a force. Now, do you find it worrying that this force is seen as a kindly thing by the Frenzied Flame's slaves? Don't you find it concerning?"

Taylor scowled.

"Yeah, sure, it's concerning, but you just said that the Grafting Buddha was considered a 'Proof', and I've had that in my head for months. I'm doing fine. So, let's talk about the Wolf-Divided as the Teeth would, just so we can try and figure out what it is, and how it works, and what it wants, and why people would follow it."
Samira pinched the bridge of her nose… and sat down, chugging back her coffee in greedy gulps. Steam emerged from between her teeth when she talked, and her face was flushed. She was trying to calm herself, and it was only mostly working. She poured herself another cup of coffee, chugged it, wiped her mouth off, stared, and when back for cup number three before she starting looking genuinely relaxed. This. This was why Taylor didn't want to embrace the Unceasing Striving completely. Well, apart from the destruction of everything but her ability to make conflict, the erasure of her very body beneath layers of scars, the fixation on rivalry… but also this. She was poor, she couldn't afford to sustain a coffee habit like that, she wasn't made of money. She was made of scars and gristle and bugs. And a nun somewhere in there. Probably some shrapnel? She was a shambling mound masquerading as a person, that was the point. Adding caffeine to the mix sounded like a recipe out of the Anarchist's Cookbook. Samira took a deep breath, centred herself, achieved inner peace…

"The Wolf is for idiots and blasphemers. It's the business of morons. Follow it, and you become that. Why on earth do you want to know any of this?"

"Because… because I'm infiltrating the Teeth, and I need to be convincing."

"Punch someone in the face and scream a few random slogans, you'll be fine."

"That's not helpful."

"It's very helpful, you just don't understand the nuances of the Wolf."

"Neither do you! You seem to know everything bad about it, but that's not going to be much help around people who love it."

She leant in.

"Why do you hate it so much?"

"Because it's the faith of starving degenerates who have no ability to conceive of a better world that isn't born on the corpses of the last. They burn themselves on the fire of revolution then act surprised when the revolution turns on them, or another revolution appears, or schism after schism occurs. They birth a world through violence, and then expect peace to spontaneously generate from the ashes. They scream their slogans and wave their flags, and in the end they blink like dumb cows once everything stops being so very fun and hopeful. The Wolf laughed as country after country fell to revolution. I am old, Taylor, I am old. I don't look it, but I am. I was there when revolutions swept the Middle East, I was there when Russia burned itself to the ground, I was there when nation after nation threw off their oppressors and installed worse oppressors in their place. And all the while, the Wolf laughed. The first few times, I was saddened. Then I was exasperated. And now I am derisive. The idiots never cease, young and full of passion, willing to direct it to anything which doesn't demand commitment or real sacrifice. They'll give their deaths, but they'll never give their lives. A few seconds of martyrdom, easy. Untold decades of labour? Never."

Her voice rose into a low yell.

"And now you come to me and expect me to sing the Wolf's praises? It is worshipped by the blind and the ignorant, it is worshipped by those without the rigour for anything else. The Flame is related to it for good reason - both are followed by the weaklings of the world. You know, the Gnostics used to believe that only some people had souls? And everyone else was just… a soulless husk, acting out their parts, doing as they were meant to, without introspection or thoughtfulness. I disagree with them - but the Wolf and the Flame tempt me to change my mind. Now. If you have more to say, say it to someone else. We're finished. Get out of my house."

Taylor blinked.

"Samira, I-"

"Get out. Take your insane plan and burn out on it, but don't expect me to help you. Get out. Your welcome has ended. I've already paid back the debt I owed you for ending my husband's suffering - no more."

She rose, and Taylor saw more knives under her clothes, rustling angrily against the cloth. Taylor stood quickly, and began to walk for the door. The house felt sharper. The angles were too clean, too regular. The air was ragged with friction. Samira chased her out, stalking angrily down the corridor with bloodthirst in her eyes and a knife in her hands. Taylor welcomed the evening air as it rushed along her skin, and Samira stood in the threshold, guarding any further entry. Taylor's eye was wide, her face was flushed, her swarm was blazing

"I… didn't mean to insult you. I'm sorry."

"You did. And the apology isn't accepted. My husband did the same as you - he always needed to poke into every angle, always needed to investigate every little nook and, no matter how heretical. He fattened himself on knowledge, a ripe fruit for Bisha to pluck. He made his errors, I will not repeat them, nor will I help others repeat them. No - leave, and do not return. I'll be gone from this country soon, and that will be all."

"...isn't there some way I can make it up to you?"

"No. There isn't. Leave."

Taylor stood in the gathering dark, standing off against Samira. Her mind was angry, sure, and… worried. Always worried. The timer was running out - for her and for Vicky. Samira shivered abruptly, and Taylor blinked. The woman's voice had softened a little. No remorse at what she was doing, but a slight regret that she felt compelled to do it in the first place.

"...I'll be glad to leave this place. There's something in the air, something… wrong."

"Yeah, the Teeth."

"Most likely."

She sighed.

"...go. And do your insanity on your own time. How is the blonde?"

Taylor grimaced.

"In a mountain, being an idiot."

"Ah, I remember being an adolescent. Well, go on, mother hen."

"I'm not-"

"Go. I have packing to do, and you have insanity to drown in."

Taylor frowned, nodded curtly, and departed into the warm air of the late evening, her new suit somehow remaining airy despite every element compelling it to become a draping, soggy mess which inhibited more than it allowed. She began by storming off, but as Samira's house vanished into the gloom, she found herself slowing to a light stroll. Needed to think. Samira had been useless - to prejudiced against the Wolf, too unwilling to consider how others might find it attractive. Too damn jaded. A very pale man passed her in the street, a gentleman with an interesting moustache, walking a mongrel which didn't look like any breed she'd seen… and yet like every breed at once. A very Average Dog. The man, who looked faintly like he was made of spongy marble, smiled with bloodless lips and nodded politely. He whistled a tune to himself, and slipped from Taylor's mind as soon as his face left her sight. So, this investigation had been pointless. The Teeth remained a mystery. Fuck. She scowled to herself… and pulled out her phone. The timer was up. And no messages had come. She sighed. This, at least, she could somewhat control, right? She could do something good tonight at least.

She toyed with the keypad.

Worry was blazing through her along with the coffee, putting a pit in her stomach that felt like it would never quite leave, just receding from time to time. And now it couldn't do much but recede - it'd grown as far as it could without swallowing her entire self whole. And yet it retained its size, retained its depth, and she was left feeding emotion after emotion into it, thought after thought, until all that remained was concern.

A quick search on what passed for a browser on this phone.

Ah. Shit.

New Wave were patrolling tonight. Fuck, why hadn't… fuck. They were out, and Laserdream was with them. Some robbery across town, but the capes had already gone to another site when the police arrived. Too swift to track, let alone catch… fuck, fuck, fuck. Wasted too much time with Samira, idiot, and gained nothing from it. And now she couldn't even find Crystal. Delayed. Idiot, idiot, idiot. A whole fucking night delayed, a whole night lost…

Calm down. There are other things to prepare. Leave her for the morning, catch her when she wakes up - before she flies off.

Good point. Very good point. She began to type. Instructions were sent. Contacts were made. Plans were established. The morning would see things occurring as they ought to, tonight… tonight was growing late. But she could still make plans, right? A few people were texted, arrangements were made, everything clicked. Tomorrow morning, first thing. Earliest she could manage. Absolute earliest.

The idea still didn't sit right with her, waiting till morning.

…when she found that girl, she was going to slap her so damn hard…

* * *​

Taylor had stumped back to her motel room after her little… engagement. Texts had been sent. Contacts had been made. She'd done everything she intended to do. The room was a shrouded mass of shifting shapes - traffic cast odd shadows through the blinds, and the entire room at times seemed to be underwater. Good place to go to sleep in her eyes. Better than most. Not that it was easy. Sleeping felt wrong. The rattling of the air conditioning kept her awake, in her own mind. In reality, her mind was the one doing the waking. The air conditioning was just a convenient and noisy excuse. She was worried about Vicky. She was worried about Laserdream. She was worried about a great deal. Her dad came back to mind. Been a hot few days since she'd visited him. Could've been hurt by now. Paranoia waxed and waned like the phases of the moon… no, that felt too gradual. It rose and set like the sun, if the sun had gone insane. Sometimes greater, then declining, then almost becoming unnoticeable… until she shivered, and all of a sudden the paranoia was back at the blaring might of midday. A sun which skipped across the sky randomly, a record on a broken gramophone, sometimes nowhere, sometimes everywhere, sometimes a dozen suns floating in the sky like balls from a seriously fucked-up juggler. This was a twelve-sun evening.

Paranoia kept her awake. And she couldn't turn to alcohol to suppress it. What had Kabiri said? It was like building a levy. She almost imagined he was sitting there, on the chair across the room, with his rum in hand and briefcase at his side, cold, cold crate across the hall… smiling and talking without saying a damn thing. Alcohol felt tainted now. She almost felt tempted to smoke - she'd only smoked once, with Maximum Leader over the New Canyon, but that'd been a proper cigar, a one-time event… maybe she could break the habit. Lung cancer was a bitch, but she imagined the stress would kill her before the tumours could. She remembered the smoke going in and out of her mouth, the puffs of shimmering cloud, the sense of relief that had spread through her. Less overt than alcohol, but definitely there. And unlike alcohol, tobacco would just involve a few puffs from an anonymous packet, a mass of near-translucent leaves wrapped in rough brown paper… no glasses, no disturbing her stomach, nothing. Better than bags of wine. That was for fucking sure.

She lay in bed, staring at the ceiling, watching the ceiling far rush by. Whumph. Whumph. Whumph. Regular as a heartbeat, just out of sync with her own. Timing the seconds until morning, when she coud keep working. Idiot. Dumbass. She tried to settle back into the unfamiliar pillow, tried to get some damn sleep… the suit hung on the bathroom door, and it seemed like a person was hovering there, dark and headless, staring without any of the instruments necessary. The heat was starting to soak into her head, even with the air con. It made her feel mad. Made her want to crawl out of her own skin and languish in the coolness on her muscles and organs. There was no minibar… but she could find one, squirrel her way inside… the heat was making her strange. Insomnia was making her strange. She didn't feel awake, she didn't feel asleep. She just felt there, a hovering presence in the centre of the room, unwanted even by herself, a hot lump twitching in the centre of the bedclothes… needed sleep, needed sleep. She'd done all she could. Let her fucking sleep. Couldn't she do that? Couldn't she earn a nap? Chorei was silent… and began to hum to herself.

The words were Japanese, but the meaning transmitted itself easily.

Sleep, young ogre
Your mountain is dark
Your cave is so cold
Your hoard is still here
But the bed is wide open

The fox goes round the mountain
She comes to bring gifts
Take your bone flute
Take your skin drum
Take your spiked club and cradle it as a doll

And know that the town will be there tomorrow
And know that the town will be there tomorrow


Vague memories swam before her. Chorei's ancient childhood. Her mother stroking her hair quietly as she struggled to get to sleep in the raging humidity of the time when the rainy season had begun but hadn't yet bloomed, when the rain came in stops and starts and the moisture evaporated up into a haze back into the clouds. The sky teasing the ground by showing all that it could give, and all it would withhold. Until the entire earth felt like a soaking sponge of wet heat, and sleep became impossible and fitful. Chorei's mother had stroked her hair and sung about ogres. Chorei had been a stick-thin thing, her face had been unpleasant, her manner had been discourteous, and her knees were always ragged with red scratches from playing in the rocky dirt outside. Her face flushed up red at this time of year, her hair curled into frizzy tufts, and people couldn't help but compare her to the red-faced, frizzy-haired ogres which stalked around with great clubs in the night to hunt children. And her mother had sung her songs on that topic. Songs where even little ogres could sleep properly, and she could finally get some sleep in the endless damp heat.

Chorei's song ended sadly, but her humming continued. And Taylor finally, finally found herself slipping away into dusky slumber. There were no dreams, just a dark haze where everything ended, and she could-

Wake.

Time had passed.

The nun's voice was hard and cautious. Taylor stirred quietly, her comprehension returning to the swarm. Places were restored, patrols were resumed… her eye cracked a little, and she tried to take things in. The nun sounded almost panicked, barely holding her emotions back. Her flies circled, and… she felt something. A shape, sitting in a chair near the door. Slowly, ever-so-slowly, she became rigid. Ready for anything. The insects tracked the figure, feeling a feminine shape, a hard face, and… her own face paled. She knew this one. She knew what she was feeling. The Butcher was here. Patience had come to visit. And she was sitting across from the bed. She was soaking wet, like she'd clambered out of the river just a moment ago, and her hair clung to her face in long, dark strands. Her eyes were burning. Her mouth was fixed into a faint, kindly smile. Taylor tried to pretend that she was asleep. Tried to pretend that nothing was happening. The Butcher quietly moved - Chorei was instructed to regulate her heartbeat, to keep it low and steady. Oxygen slowed. She found herself panicking more, but her heart refused to allow any of the normal responses. She needed more oxygen. She needed more blood pumping. But if she did, the Butcher would see.

Feeling trapped made her senses sharper. Her insects could see the Butcher perfectly. She was stalking over with utmost quietness, eyes bright, and Taylor saw that she'd discarded the uniform from the fast food place. All she had were soaked, filthy trousers, heavy hobnail boots, and above the waist, nothing but a filthy bra. Her torso was marked with dozens of deep scars, each one healed raggedly. Dozens of glinting smiles in the dull moonlight. There was nothing attractive about her now, nothing grandiose. The scars were puckered red at the edges so they looked like bloody welts, or pulsing gills, the riverwater stank of unnameable chemicals, her clothes reeked of must and damp… her fingers never stopped twitching, she realised. Always tapping out a small rhythm in the air, meaning absolutely nothing.

She stalked over quietly, dripping riverwater to the ground, smiling all the while. Taylor was frozen, and Chorei whimpered a little. The Butcher stepped closer… and climbed onto the bed. There was a moment of motion as the mattress sank, and Taylor's breath caught in her throat as she shifted a little, the ground becoming abruptly unstable. She tried to remain absolutely still, unwilling to make a single damn move. The Butcher crawled spiderlike over the covers, barely disturbing them. Always her fingers twitched. Always her smile endured. A moment, and she was crouched over Taylor, feet planted on either side of her shoulders, torso hunched and contorted, face hanging lower and lower, closer and closer. Close enough that her breath could be felt on Taylor's face. A slender hand reached out… and brushed a lock of her hair away. Chorei was working at full pelt to stop her heart from racing in sheer panic. Too busy to exchange words. Silence. Silence, and the Butcher's breathing.

For a moment, that was all.

And then the Butcher quietly pulled a pistol out of her waistband.

Everything was static. The world was a mute witness to this. The pistol was soaked, but it still felt functional - the ammunition was dry, the mechanisms still clicked satisfactorily. A heavy six-shooter, a proper hand cannon. Her insects could see how it shone in the moonlight. The Butcher quietly, ever-so-quietly, raised the gun to her chin, and drew back the hammer. A nauseating click echoed through the silence, swallowed up by the thick air. A private click. A click intended only for her. The Butcher slowly brought her finger to the trigger… and then raised the barrel to under her chin. Pressing into the soft flesh of her throat, pointing upwards to her brain. She closed her eyes. She shivered. Her breathing intensified, slowly at first, then faster, faster, faster, so fast that she seemed ot be hyperventilating. A low, dull whine escaped her throat, like a dying animal. Foam appeared at the corners of her lips. She rasped, and whined, and panted, and pushed the gun further and further up. There were no words. There could be no words. WIth a gun under her chin, pressing her jaw shut, the Butcher could only speak in vowels, in vague animal sounds which could've been happiness, fear, anger, or some mix of the three. She panted…

And the gun came away.

Taylor couldn't react before the Butcher's face was terrifyingly close to her own, so close she could feel the warmth of her skin. Her voice was a hoarse whisper, but there was a perverse note of tenderness to it.

"Not yet."

She leant forwards, and brushed her lips against Taylor's forehead. The tenderness only grew, until her voice felt as thick and sweet as trying to down a shot of syrup.

"I hope you can hear me."

Chorei retreated into the very depths of the subconscious, a place she thoroughly disliked going, where normal rules broke down and she had to exist in a perpetual acid trip. What she must be seeing now was somehow less horrible than this. But she kept a hold of Taylor's heart, stopping it from beating out of her chest, even as her brain wailed for the oxygen it needed to panic properly. The Butcher smiled, showing gleaming teeth… there was a dull pop and whine. She'd vanished. Teleport. The air adjusted to the vacuum and rushed inwards, ruffling her hair back over her face in a comforting blanket. It felt like the Butcher was still touching her. A distant boom echoed, low and dull as thunder. She'd left. She'd teleported. Gone. Taylor remained utterly still until her swarm told her that she was truly, truly gone, far beyond sight. She lay in bed, silent as a corpse, letting out tiny, quick breaths which never amounted to enough.

...you saw her too?

She had. She had.

I… I suppose we ought to try and sleep?

The grip on her lungs and heart relaxed. She felt oxygen flood in, and her heart made up for lost time by beating with all the force of a drum. She panted, and finally moved, practically thrashing as she got all her nervous energy out. She had a lot to get through. By the time she was finished, she could only find one thing to really say.

"Just… stay here."

I'm not going anywhere.

The bed felt unclean. She found herself sitting quietly on the closed toilet seat in her poky bathroom, surrounded by stained fixtures and the smell of powerful scouring chemicals. The harsh light made her feel purer. The room was dark and filthy and held anything and everything and anyone. She stared down at her feet, shivering slightly, her dark hair forming a solid curtain around her vision. A telescope compressing reality down to a tiny circular sliver, practically two-dimensional in its simplicity. The air conditioner rattled. She was fine. She'd done worse. Seen worse. The scars on her too-visible collarbone was enough to prove that, the stiffness in her knee proved that, every little nick and cut proved that. Taylor had seen worse. Taylor could endure this. This was necessary. There was no other option. Nothing that would make enough money in such a short span of time, nothing that would get her what she needed without the bureaucracy crashing down on her head, brutalising her into the ground like it had every other independent, like it had New Wave - piles of bills and pressure until the entire movement became a contractor for the PRT. No, she… she had to stick by this. There was no other way. She'd seen worse. The air conditioner was still rattling, rusted fans clattering against the sides of their container, dry air rustling inwards and giving her lips the consistency of wrapping paper.

Quietly, she wrapped her arms around themselves, drew her knees up into her chest, and rocked back and forth for a moment under the harsh fluorescent lights. In this little cocoon, her breath was all that existed, every ragged exhalation and inhalation was her whole reality. But her swarm wouldn't let her stay that way. The impulses never ceased. Always she could see them, the spiralling world beyond, the absolute existence which refused to be denied. Not for the first time, she felt… she felt doubt inside her. Had the Butcher even got a hoard? Maybe she'd destroyed it. Maybe she'd abandoned it. Maybe that was her next big act of revolution - building a hoard to attract idiots, feeding on those idiots as cannon fodder, entertainment, or successors… while the hoard rotted away at the bottom of the ocean, or in a loose stream of ashes riding the winds until they dispersed into nothingness. Maybe she'd breathed the hoard in at some point. Maybe she'd stepped on the dust left behind and thought nothing of it. Maybe there was nothing. Maybe she'd dragged herself into hell to find… nothing at all..

Maybe she'd gone in too deep and couldn't back out at this point.

Maybe she'd once thought of the Butcher as a terrifying but ultimately mundane villain.

Maybe she'd been desperate.

The place where the Butcher had touched her forehead seemed to burn like a brand.

Chorei murmured softly to her, and she felt a shiver run through her nerves - like phantom pain, but kinder. A phantom arm ghosting through her mind, prickling across her back and shoulders. A narrow, bone-thin arm draped across her, pulling her inwards to a phantom body, while a phantom voice murmured about nothing at all. She understood. She wouldn't object. Not when she was in this deep, not seriously. Chorei cradled her close, and the two shivered their way to the sunrise. To the dawn of a day that perhaps wouldn't be kinder, wouldn't be brighter… but it would be new. And that, perhaps, would have to be enough. In newness there were traces of possibility and anticipation. In newness there was opportunity. In the stifling heat of the night, there was only the body, sweating and shifting like a pig, and no mind for things beyond. No space beyond the walls. No ambitions but for temporary oblivion. The sunrise brought clarity, and with that clarity came the willingness to unfurl herself from the bathroom like some kind of uncurling long-limbed insect…

And the willingness to keep going..
 
200 - A Number
200 - A Number

Taylor felt irritable. Very irritable indeed. Kabiri had managed to delay her, and the useless meeting with Samira had only made things messier. All of it had made her unable to contact Crystal in time, forcing her to wait. Thus, here she stood, bright and early in the middle of the morning, trying desperately to forget the possibly hallucinatory experience of the Butcher climbing onto her bed and threatening to blow her brains out. Drenched with her brains before getting her actual brain taken over by a flurry of ghostly brains. Getting out of that damn place had kept her feeling vaguely… stable, but she was still paranoid as shit. In a lonely building, a candle was burning, keeping her absolutely hidden. She felt like she hadn't slept a wink, and as a consequence stumbled down the road with the feeling of someone who wasn't sure if she was still asleep, or was actually awake, or existed in a state so muddled that she couldn't tell the different. Either way, she was bleary as hell, and her mood suffered. Her scars were aching. Her eye was itchy. Her eye socket burned, feeling like the raw flesh had brain freeze. Somehow.

And now she had two appointments.

One delayed.

And one she wished she could delay.

A meeting with Vicky's cousin, Laserdream, and a little appointment with a chapter of the Teeth in an old church across town. Compared to yesterday, it wasn't… awful. But it could definitely be a hel of a lot better. She felt tired, and desperately wanted to just… call up her friends and go crash with them for a while. Take a load off. Tea with Turk, chatting nonsense with Ahab, plotting with Sanagi, or possibly heading up to the protein farm to have awful tea and weird discussions with Ted and Arch. Hell, she'd heard that Ted had even started to help out that young trash tinker, might even bump into her again, check that her fingers were healing correctly. But… no. No rest for the wicked. And while she wasn't going to pass judgement on herself, she thought that the lack of rest she had at the moment probably indicated something damning.

The church waited. As did Laserdream.

She stood outside a well-to-do house in a well-to-do corner of the city, a fairly bland place surrounded by high hedges which rustled in the summer breeze. Her jacket had been hung on the gate, her blouse had been rolled up, her hair had been unbound and it gathered up the wind within it, a cool helmet soothing her restless brain. She'd done everything in her power to look dishevelled and out of sorts. The suspenders weren't helping, nor was the eyepatch or the scars, but… well, nevermind, she found that the scars could actually work for her in these scenarios. Made her look pitiful if she acted self-conscious enough. And boy did she. Chorei, sociopath that she was, had honed looking harmless to a damn art form. Her candle had covered her approach, and her swarm checked for any observers. Nothing she could find, but… there were cameras small enough for her insects to not detect, there were ways of observing which she couldn't observe herself. Agents who were simply unremarkable, powers which went beyond any mechanical camera… Angel Eyes could watch through tumours, and she checked herself again to make sure she was clean. Fine. She was fine. But the point lingered. More things could see than eyes. Paranoia was unhealthy in most scenarios, but at the moment it felt warranted. With each step she cursed herself, Vicky, and anything else that came to mind. She hated being forced to do this. Hated it, hated it, hated it. Yet here she was, compelled by the swirling eddies of fate to drag yet another person into this whole damn mess.

…well, it could certainly be worse.

Debatable.

OK, yeah, it could be worse. By slim margins. As it was, Vicky's fate was unknown, her target was unknown, her location was vague at best, and her intelligence had been severely questioned (both in terms of intel, and… generally). But at least she wasn't confirmed to be dead. That was one thing, at least. She glanced around nervously - not an act, she just wanted to be sure. She was making a tiny break in her cover, a tiny concession to the world beyond her mission, and half of her worried about it being too much, and another part worried about it being too little. Maybe she was overcommitting, maybe she was being unreasonably lackadaisical. No way of telling until things were settled… and the idea of things settling without her present was enough to get her scars itching and her eye socket burning. Felt wrong.

But…

Anyway.

Her new contact.

Crystal Pelham. Laserdream. Not someone Taylor remotely knew, or had even met. But it was elementary to get her address, and once she had that… well. Then it was just a series of calls, a quiet meeting with Turk, and a quick jog in her unreasonably high-quality trousers, and ba-da-bing-ba-da-boom, she was here. She tried to keep her commitment in mind as she approached the door - it was fine to do this, it was fine to delegate. She had a task to accomplish, and she couldn't jeopardise that by leaping into every problem which presented itself. If she did that, she'd burn out and fail at damn near everything. Already done that once, and had wound up standing over an enormous corpse wondering if 'this was it', already planning the next target out. Wound up getting pitied by the same girl who flew to fucking Tennessee on a whim. Taylor at least needed multiple encounters to go to North Dakota, but no, Vicky would fly off at the drop of a fucking hat. Gah.

Chorei made a chicken noise.

Oh, she could fuck right off. Taylor wasn't a worried mother hen, and the nun was just being a bitch unnecessarily.

The swarm confirmed the current inhabitants of the house - just one person. Good. As predicted. Made it all so much simpler. A knock. A summons. A floating presence. The girl that met her wasn't supermodel attractive, but was still better put together than Taylor. Not a high bar, but still a bar. Tall, blonde, attractive. From an objective point of view. She crunched at a bag of chips as she opened the door, and continued to crunch in silence. A single, slender eyebrow raised up. Taylor felt something in her - oh, God, she thought she had passed this by now. A compulsion to try and say something to her, maybe impress her in some way, like she was some wastrel peasant prostrating herself beyond a capricious empress, just…

Maybe it was guilt at what she'd been doing with her cousin. Maybe it was a holdover from high school. Maybe it was a sign of some inherent personality defect. Maybe she could blame it on Chorei. She was going to blame it on Chorei.

Oh, for crying out loud, say something. I've seen avowed mutes with more social skills than you right now.

She really had no talent for first contact with blondes.

No idea why that was. But it bugged her.

No, no, she was still in control. The candle had planted a certain haziness in Crystal's eyes, like she couldn't quite focus on the person in front of her. Good. The candle was working. Might not even be able to describe her to someone else if push came to shove. She was fine, she was still mostly incognito. She shifted awkwardly, and struggled to make eye contact. Covered her arms up with her hands. Acted self-conscious.

"...sorry, are you… uh, Crystal?"

"Yo."

Contact! They had contact! She had a brain, a mouth, a capacity to speak. She wouldn't abruptly find out that Crystal was an obligate mute who could only communicate in sign language and Taylor had just deathly insulted her. Or this wasn't Crystal and was, in fact, someone who despised being confused with Crystal, or thrilled, which was almost as bad. Either way, the first barrier had been crossed. Fuck, she was getting neurotic. Alright. Time to apply the patented Hebert-Chorei charm, the fruit of years of social rejection both voluntary and involuntary, with a little dose of sociopathic powers of behavioural observation.

Engaging charm.

Charm engaged.

That is to say, she acted like a complete and unmitigated disaster of an individual, stuttering, falling over her words, and generally behaving like she barely had the mental wherewithal necessary to dress herself without dying a violent and embarrassing death. Those suspenders, damn hazardous they were for creatures like herself. Worked like a charm, her charm did. She'd explained that Vicky had told her about leaving for a town called Naaktgeboren Ridge, and that Taylor had been instructed to get in touch with precisely two people if she didn't check in after a point. An unwitting and foolish accomplice to a stronger personality, a poor, self-conscious creature who had been led around like a weirdly gangly dog. A flash of actual pity went through Crystal's eyes - oh, cracking. The sociopath was earning her keep, wonderful, wonderful. She painted a picture of Vicky growing committed to some uncertain point in a far-off place, and zooming off before Taylor could do much more than memorise her instructions. Crystal had cut her off at around that point - when she had finally managed to muster up some panicked tears in the corner of her one remaining eye.

"OK, OK, I get it, I get it. Trust me, it's… depressingly familiar. Let me guess, Vicky found you and promptly decided that you were going to be her best friend? And she was going to trust you with way too much information,"

"Uh."

"She does that. A lot. Well, not constantly, but… OK, let's put it this way, if I had a nickel for every time she'd taken someone under her wing because she thought it was the right thing to do, I'd have enough nickels to put inside a sock and smack her shield open with a solid thwack. So, it's a few nickels. Not a whole dollar, but a good few nickels. You're not the first odd duck she dragged home, cupcake."

She wasn't an odd duck.

She was a magnificent goose.

You'd better not be thinking something weird.

She wasn't, shut up.

And thus she continued her sob story. More weird interludes which didn't go anywhere, a couple of odd fixations here and there for spice, and… then she got to the point. The two people she was instructed to contact. A certain skull-faced individual. And Crystal. Classic pairing, skulls and blondes, she wasn't surprised Vicky had thought of it. Crystal had blinked languidly - OK, Taylor had to ask herself, why Crystal. Not the person, the name. Now, Taylor was aware she couldn't really judge. She was named after a person who mended and made clothes, which might suggest some kind of misplaced ambition from her parents (in reality, she could sew about as well as she kissed, meaning, she had no experience and assumed the worst). But who called their kid Crystal if they didn't want her to end up… selling turquoise in Santa Monica? Might as well call her Chastity. OK, the odd duck comment had hit her where she lived. Didn't like feeling pitied. Still, Crystal. Chorei was being very judgy about it. Something about 'idiot foreigners with idiot kira-kira names, and why are they all so damn blonde?' Anyway. The spiel was over. And Crystal responded strangely, and rapidly.

"OK, let's go down this in no particular order. One, I have no reason to believe you, and you ought to start explaining why I should at your earliest convenience. Second, are you talking about Laserscream. Third, do you know Laserscream. Fourth, is Laserscream actually real. Fifth, would Laserscream be willing to team up with me for marketing purposes. Sixth, explain exactly why I should believe you, exactly how you know Vicky, exactly how you know where Vicky is, and why I shouldn't get my mom to put you in a giant light ball and carry you to the nearest police station. She can. It's really weird, but I'll ask her to do it again if necessary. Answer, or you get the ball."

Please don't let her put us in a ball. Rolling isn't something humans are optimised for, only armadillos are specialised for that, and I am not an armadillo. I am a nun. I am a nun in your brain. Just because your brain is faintly spherical does not mean I am accustomed to or eager to be in a ball.

Taylor had shifted nervously, a flash of internal irritation shutting up Chorei, and fished around in her phone for a picture of her and Vicky shopping. And… there. From their time in that mall, before the encounter with Angel Eyes. She looked like a startled one-eyed cricket. Vicky looked like Vicky. It was a thoroughly compelling portrait of their relationship. Crystal had blinked, and waved her hand in a 'go on' gesture. And thus, Taylor had bene compelled to explain how she knew about Dean. Not all of it, but… the very knowledge of Dean's fate was something not many people had access to, as per Vicky's own explanation. Another go on gesture. Then she'd dragged up the texts. Well, not quite. She'd edited them a little, thanks to Turk. A little creepy, but it had done its job. And now they actually worked with her story. She preserved the spelling errors, of course. The sight of Vicky's number declaring 'dont break crystals brane shes nice' was evidently sufficient. That and the timestamp - her family wanted to get in touch with Vicky, and Taylor was clearly the last person to actually talk with her.

"This is… OK, this is pretty weird, not gonna lie. Why did she think you would break my brain?"

Time to humiliate herself.

"...she likes saying that I can do that."

"Why? This isn't about this disappearance stuff, now I'm just genuinely curious."

"Just… weird stuff."

"Go on."

"...I wear an eyepatch instead of a glass eye because I like having the air on my socketflesh."

Crystal blinked slowly, and crunched another chip. She swallowed carefully, and then set the bag down on a floating forcefield she'd conjured up - a hint of ominous red which cast her face into grim shadows. Slightly undermined by the crunching.

"Man, that's wild."

Feh.

"...alright, we'll talk turkey, you seem relatively legitimate. Don't worry, not going to ask you to dance or anything to prove your sincerity."

She raised an eyebrow.

"Unless?"

No no no no no.

"I'd… really rather not."

"Spoilsport. So, you've convinced me. What's in Naaktgeboren Ridge? And what is Naaktgeboren Ridge? Or did you sneeze when you said that? It feels like you might've, it's a pretty funky name."

"Definitely Naaktgeboren Ridge, I double-checked. And I… don't know. She never said anything, but I think it might be… dangerous. She thought it was, that's why she gave me these instructions. I think. Not sure. She doesn't explain much. I… she's not getting back in touch, and she told me to do this, and I'm just worried that she's hurt or something or-"

"Calm your tits, I'm a professional, I handle this stuff all the time, yadda yadda, calm down or I'll shake you. Worked with my brother when he was a baby, might work with you, I dunno. Willing to experiment. So. Little question. Why would she tell you about all of this? No offence, but I've never even met you before."

She looked her up and down.

"...and I feel like I'd remember meeting you. Nice suspenders, cupcake."

Piss off, stripper-name.

A lengthy back-and-forth had proceeded. A very lengthy back and forth. The entire thing had taken the better part of an hour - precisely why it was so late now. Evidence was produced, veritable piles of stuff - all the sufficient documentation. Texts, pictures, addresses, everything and anything Crystal requested, usually recovered in a flap of feigned panic. It'd taken time, but Taylor was… very convincing when she wanted to be. For as relaxed as she seemed, she was taking this seriously. But Taylor got the feeling that she regarded this as… well, Vicky doing something silly, but ultimately mundane. Maybe some crime-fighting mission in a foreign place which had gone south, or had simply taken her out of signal range for a while. Which was why she couldn't go alone. After almost an hour of talking, Crystal had finally agreed that Taylor wasn't trying to kill her, and Vicky had presumably jetted off to Tennessee to investigate a random town. And then had come the moment of truth - a certain skull-faced individual. Sanagi had been the one she'd texted earlier. The only response had been 'be glad that it isn't a school night'. The signal was given and received. Sanagi stepped out from behind a bush, clad in the plundered clothes from Mound Moor, face stuffed in a fanny pack, skull blazing with starlight. Crystal looked at her, blinked, munched on her final chip, and simply said:

"Laserscreamdreamteam?"

A synthesised voice blared out, louder and harsher than usual.

"No."

"Aw. So, you're involved in this too?"

"Yes."

"Neat. Kinda seems like something Vicky would do - no offence intended towards her, but she has the impulse control of… uh…"

Sanagi intervened.

"A squirrel in a nut factory?"

"Yeah, that works. Kinda been wondering what she's been up to lately, she's been… odd. I guess this explains it, even if it's very goddamn stupid. Well, let's go slap my cousin. Like, really hard. Repeatedly, if necessary. Repeatedly, if possible. Just to try and make her smarter. Like amnesia, you know? You slap someone, it happens, you slap someone, it goes away. I figure someone punched her real hard and now she's a giant dum-dum. Because I swear she used to be pretty smart in the grand scheme of things. So… let's go punch her again and see if that does anything, huh?"

OK, Crystal was now in her good books. Anyone who wanted to slap Vicky for doing this incomparably stupid action was probably reasonable and an upstanding member of society. Even if she had a very loose understanding of biology.

"Now, Laserscream - can you fly?"

"I cannot."

"Awesome, that'll make it easier to talk. Get on my back."

"...must I?"

"Yeah. We're going long-distance, and my arms get tired. It's cool, my dad can't fly either, my mom has this sling for him. I'll just go borrow that, then we can go fly to Naaktgeboren Ridge - which I still think is a made-up name."

Taylor adamantly refused to crack a smile at the image of Sanagi, skull-face and all, riding around in a sling on a nineteen-year-old's back. Like a really, really fucked up baby. For all the worry and tension going on at the moment, at least she still had her sense of humour. The famous Taylorian sense of humour. Thank Christ for the swarm - no smiling, no laughter, not a solitary giggle.

Ha! Oh, that will be a sight, oh, hahahahahaha! Goodness gracious, I'm… I'm tearing up, somehow. This morning has become substantially more enjoyable. Yes, large skull baby, yes, fly! Fly to save a silly blonde with her equally silly and blonde cousin!

…at least Chorei was having fun. Who was she kidding, at least someone was having fun.

"Is there no other option?"

"Nah."

"...are you just saying that?"

"Does it matter?"

Sanagi shot Taylor a truly miserable look (as miserable as a skull could muster, which was pretty damn miserable) as she took off. Taylor had watched them go with a worried expression that shifted to grim resignation as they sped out of sight. Sanagi was competent, knew that the best general course of action was to slice everything up from orbit. She'd gone in with her skull exposed for that reason - she wasn't infiltrating today, she wasn't trying to talk or understand what she faced. The moment their enemy was identified, she was to blaze it into oblivion while Crystal extracted Vicky. She'd brought a bag with enough food for a few days, and that was all - and even then, the bag also had a few Ted-made bombs. The threat ahead was unknown. And, if all went well, it wouldn't be known. Still… she hoped Vicky would be alright. Maybe she was just isolated up there, maybe she was wounded, maybe she was…

Anyway.

There was nothing more she could do. She couldn't go and help Vicky, not without ruining her cover and possibly getting herself killed in the process. The candle had sheltered her when she spoke to Crystal, but she couldn't take any more chances. Two issues faced her - the negative consequences of being associated with New Wave, and the ease of being associated with New Wave is she ran off right here, right now. Assumedly the Teeth were already keeping an eye on New Wave, so the sight of an unknown individual departing with Laserdream at the exact moment 'Neither-Nor' vanished, and returning at precisely the same time, would be enough to set things into motion. The Butcher snuck into her fucking motel room, she'd know. She'd just… she knew things. And if Taylor was connected to Vicky, she… well, the consequences would be bad. She imagined the Butcher going after New Wave in their homes. Worse, she imagined the Butcher losing, and the next incarnation wearing the faces of one of Vicky's immediate family. Or Vicky herself. No, this was… sensitive, and she couldn't afford to vanish so suddenly and without good reason, not without attracting potentially disastrous attention. Sanagi could handle it on her own, she was smart, she had bombs, and Vicky was no slouch in the former department. Crystal was… capable of flight and had a poor handling of neurology, that was as far as her knowledge went. As long as she hung back, things would be… acceptable. They were fine. She didn't need to run to attend to every single problem which came up, if she did that, she'd go insane.

No matter how she justified it to herself, though, she found… well, she found that none of it sat right with her.

…she hoped Vicky was alright. She really did.

And then her appointment had called, and she had vanished into the day. And when the evening called, she found herself winding through the streets of Brockton, to the older quarters of town… and to the church of Saint Michael..


* * *​

The Church of Saint Michael was an old rambling structure, built in the liminal days when the general solution to all architectural problems was 'why not build more', but the space of the city was gradually making that an… unappealing option. Not impossible, not quite yet. But complicated. Furthermore, it had become a historical building over time, meaning that it had become this strange growth of a place which couldn't be removed. Nice enough, Taylor supposed, but… not the most tidy. Catholic originally, and at this point… who knew. The sign was unhelpful, nothing but an advertisement for bingo nights every other weekend, last updated maybe… ten years ago. It had grown into its place - nothing existed here that hadn't been weatherbeaten. The entire place had actually sunk slightly into the ground, every last stone, so it felt like you'd need to bring a massive pair of tweezers to get it out at this point. Saint Michael had grown into Brockton Bay, burrowed deep, and refused to give itself up to the tides of modernity and secularisation that had changed the entire city around it. She almost imagined there'd be some man in a frock coat with a stovepipe hat striding around, preserved perfectly for the last few centuries. But… no. There was no-one to be seen.

High stone walls separated it from the rest of the world, and the cast-iron gate gave way with a wearied groan. No screeching - the church couldn't muster a screech at this point, at best it could maybe do a beleaguered grumble. If it were to collapse to the ground, she thought it would probably just sigh in relief at finally being able to have a nap, and with all the trees surrounding it, no-one would probably notice for at least a week. Maybe two. Entering involved going down a winding gravel path, surrounded on all sides by faceless tombstones. They were crowded too closely to actually mark any graves - some of them were even stacked on top of one another. She remembered something about this. Graveyards across the city had been dug up over the years to make way for new construction and somehow St Michael's had acquired most of the leftover monuments. It was left with a jumble of stones, crowding in on all sides in such quantities that it became impossible to garden at all - and weeds rose up in decadent bouquets to greet her. The solemn faces of saints and angels seemed to be thrusting those bouquets up towards her. Not a fun experience, to be propositioned with nettles by the half-face of Christ (the other part worn away by rain). Unique. But not fun.

She passed a splintered tree of broken obelisks, turned a corner around a circle of commiserating stone angels, and had to twist to avoid a stone which had started to advance on the path with indignant motions. Mr. Jeremiah von Schuren didn't want to be ignored in death, and his stone had slid down a hillock to jut into the road. A beloved father and husband demanded that she squirm her way through, and she glared irritably at the thing. Chorei was being oddly silent, which left her alone with her thoughts. Which were irritable. And worried. Mostly worried. Taylor was forced into using her swarm to keep an eye on the way ahead - last thing she needed was to twist an ankle on the way in, she'd probably be eaten alive before the ambulance came. The light was awful here, on account of the sparse trees whose trunks were narrow and spindly, but whose branches spread wider and far, leaves gleaming like moth wings in the pale moonlight. With an almost reluctant feeling, the yard gave way to the church itself, crowded in on all sides by advancing nature. Not besieged - this was the last stage in a siege, when the attacking army was on the walls and was just getting the will together for a final assault. But the building lingered still, even as branches infiltrated its brickwork and gravestones piled up on every side like siege towers.

She could easily see why the Teeth had decided to take up residence there. The original structure sat at the centre, a bulb that sprouted a dozen different attachments. The original building's style was almost impossible to discern at this point, it had been repaired and readjusted so many times over the years. She couldn't even tell when it'd first been built - could've been a hundred years ago, or two hundred, or it could've dated to the very birth of the city when a few people came to shore and decided that this spot looked better than most. The central bulb was red bricks, mottled with age until they resembled the stones at the bottom of riverbeds. A creaking tower in a different style had been bolted to the top with enormous cast-iron struts that dripped with grey moss. Another chapel had been added at one point, branching away and forming its own little tree of additions (a conservatory, an extension, and a coal bunker which had gradually metamorphosed into a boil made entirely out of rust). A new entrance hall stood to greet her, again, in a different style to everything else. She took a deep breath, straightened her back… and stepped inside.

A nervous man greeted her. She'd sensed him, and had adjusted herself accordingly - stiff back, cold eye, imperious attitude. Ready for extreme violence if necessary. He wasn't a priest - but he looked like he worked here. Had the shuffling attitude of someone who knew this place well and had allowed it to expand to cover his entire world. Going down the hall was a voyage, crossing to greet her was a great journey. Very good for someone who never left, she imagined. He blinked with large, watery eyes, and smiled with lips the shade of fresh cranberries.

"...oh, goodness, I'm sorry, the place is… the church is closed to visitors, I'm afraid you'll-"

She looked down at him darkly.

"I'm here for the meeting."

"...oh? Meeting?"

Lying. Feigning ignorance.

Indeed. She stepped forward with violent intent, and clenched her fists. No insects, but she imagined the stare was enough. Quite a good stare. The man cowered a little, and she refused to give in. Her voice was low and angry.

"I'm here for the meeting. Take me to it. If you can't, we'll have a problem."

The two stood in silence… and the man suddenly smiled clearly. His teeth looked strangely sharp.

"Oh, yes, the meeting. Of course, of course. Please, come with me, just down here…"

She followed him into the main body of the church. Dust-stained pews, painted glass windows looming above, and piles upon piles of old missals and hymn books, the orders of mass from years past piled up in silent monoliths. Her steps echoed on the stone floor, and her eye was inexorably drawn to the ponderously vast Bible sitting on the altar, open to a random page. Candles spilled waterfalls of cold wax to the floor, spreading in undulating waves to cover the graves of those fortunate enough to be buried in the church itself. Unknown names with unknown bodies lying under her feet, the air heavy with cold that seeped into her bones. Standing here long enough, she might be convinced to join the bodies underneath just for a little warmth. They probably had some advantage from their proximity to the earth's core. Not much of an advantage, but… well, beggars couldn't be choosers. Cold beggars especially so. The man scuttled away, and her swarm surveyed everything as quickly as possible, finding no looming threats. No priest, either. And this man didn't look like one, so… she cried out after him, stopping the stooping man in his tracks.

"Where's the priest?"

"...no priest at St Michael's for… few years, must be. Ten or so, I'd say. Maybe longer."

"You don't know?"

"My work's been much the same either way, not a Catholic."

"So is this place abandoned?"

He smiled.

"Does it look abandoned?"

He had a point. She looked around carefully… and found nothing to alarm her. But plenty to unnerve. The stained glass windows were bright and cheery, but the saints weren't. She didn't quite recognise the things they were associated with. One stared imperiously down at her - an old woman, deeply wrinkled, with her eyes sunken inside her head to the point that they were mostly invisible. But then she'd move, and the woman's eyes would be wide open, blazing, piercing things. She was dressed strangely, almost modern dress but not quite, and in her hands were a pile of iron thorns. Maybe it was a Catholic thing. Maybe it wasn't. The other saints were equally odd - men and women, most of them staring dead ahead, one man turned away and weeping. Over the altar was a final window, larger than the others, showing a woman… dancing. Her face was hidden behind a sweep of dark hair, her arms were flung upwards and her legs were lifted in ecstatic glee. A pinkish skirt was her only clothing, that and a… a pelt. Turned away from the painter, or her chest would be on full display. And above her, a star - pillaged from a nativity scene, and repainted a blood red. She paused. The iconography. The star. The damn star.

The man was gone, and her eyes were fixed on the window.

Angrboda.

Chorei was right. Angrboda. The founder. The originator. The one who had laid the first stones of the Teeth and had built her church atop them. Closest thing these lunatics had to a saint. They were alone in the church, nothing but the window. Chorei made an odd sound, and Taylor thought she was frightened, and hastened to soothe her a little, but…

…I find myself mournful in places like this.

Taylor almost said nothing, but… she was with the Teeth. No point disguising her apparent schizophrenia.

"Why?"

My faith was the faith my father held, and his father, and my mother and all the mothers who came before her for… a long time. Hundreds of years. Thousands, even. Generation after generation, and beyond them, for years longer on the mainland. This faith was the same. And here we are… and their saints are replaced. Their altar defiled. And they are almost as old as us. A newer faith dies, and the elder can't be far behind. Sometimes I wondered if I would live to see the end of my faith in the world.

Her voice was slow and cautious. She wasn't struggling to admit this, just… getting her words in the right order before she expressed them. Taylor felt oddly intimate, and for a second the church just felt like a lonely place for the two of them.

"...not much of a problem now, though. Not now you're in my head. And ideas tend to last, even if they change in the process."

Perhaps. But isn't there something… sad about this? Is this what we get? Is this all? Will some idiot roll up to the Senpou Temple and raise a… a… centre for his own little cult? Purely instrumental, no sense for greater doctrines? But… no, I'm really just… depressed, in a way. Where's the faith here?

"Hm?"

The faith. Where is it? This isn't faith, this is just… metaphysical cowardice. Angrboda was a real person, there's pictures of her. She did things, changed people, had definite powers. There's no faith involved, just a transaction. One thing for another. There's no point where people fall and can do nothing but hope they are caught. When I died, I partially imagined I would be reborn. But I didn't know. I had no ability to know, and knowing wasn't the point. If I knew everything for certain, if I knew it like you knew a scientific formula, I wouldn't have dressed in… in red and orange, I wouldn't have shaved my head, I wouldn't have done a dozen things. A hundred. A thousand. But these people, these Teeth, their faith is ugly. Crude. Based on nothing but practical proofs - might as well believe in a teapot. Your approach to the Grafting Buddha is much the same - you believe none of the doctrines, you simply see the instrumental elements. I don't begrudge it, but… still.

"You're not wrong. But… I don't know, I guess it's harder to believe in miracles when parahumans exist, when Endbringers are real and ruining cities. I mean, if the world is the way it is, with parahumans, Endbringers, and these… forces, then what's the point? How can you put genuine faith in the ideas which predated these things, or existed outside of them and don't factor them in? Endbringers are ending the world, and no-one predicted that, no-one can really account for them. Like…"

She gestured vaguely at the Bible.

"The world's bad enough. There's proof of something higher already - we've both seen it. So why wrap it up with more faith? Why wrap the Grafting Buddha up with… well, the Buddha? And for that matter, how is what you did any different to what the Teeth are doing? You're both finding something real, and just… elaborating on it. No offence."

None taken. To put it simply… without faith, the Grafting Buddha would just be a mathematical principle too vast for us to comprehend. I might as well worship the notion that one plus one should equal two. The mystery of the divine would be lost, and I might as well regard… regard a line of stones to be as beautiful as a delicate archway. Faith is something I could control, it wasn't something forced on me, it was something I developed over the course of years. I truly, truly believed that the doctrines of the Grafting Buddha were simply part of the broader teachings that others were taught. Esoteric, yes, but… that's not unknown to the ways of the Buddha. The tantras were esoteric enough. The centipedes didn't validate my belief - they were just insects. Unusual insects, yes. But we turned them into symbols of a greater belief, of a greater order of the universe. They didn't validate that order, they simply became part of it, they were proofs in the same way that nature illustrated the division of purity and impurity. Some could see the truths in random events and occurrences, and we could see it in the centipedes which embodied the ideas of the Grafting Buddha. Immortality was never the goal for us. Immortality was simply the path to enlightenment. Without faith, we would simply have gone on with no purpose.

Taylor paused… and spoke frankly.

"You… kinda did that, though. No offence, but I've seen inside your head. Senpou appealed because it could make you immortal, you weren't converted by the teachings, you were converted by the tangible rewards - again, what you criticise the Teeth for. You were obsessed with survival - still are."

Of course I am. Before, I was afraid and alone. Now, I fully believe that I cannot be reborn. This life is the last one I get. When I die in you, I'm dead - forever. No more lives. No more chances. Naturally, at the moment survival is something I would rather you pursue.

"And before? What about then?"

Before… before now, I was desperate for more life, true, but I had other things. If I didn't, my life wouldn't have just been empty, it would've ended - I would've thrown myself off a cliff after a hundred years or so, even if it didn't work. Just an attempt to end it all. If I wished to survive and do nothing ee, I would be identical to that… Tsiao woman you killed. Bitter, spiteful, and utterly pointless. Perhaps I was bitter, or… a little irritable, but I was never pointless. If I lacked faith, I would've left the temple centuries ago.

"You didn't leave because you were scared of the outside world. The temple was safe, you had allies, and after a while the world beyond changed to the point of being unrecognisable. Of course you wanted to stay."

I was tempted. You've seen my memories - I walked beyond the temple, I saw automobiles and factory-produced neckties… I was curious, but I knew what my purpose was. Why, if my order lacked faith, the temple wouldn't have been a temple, it would've been a palace of debauchery. Why do you think I became an ascetic for so long? I admit to a certain amount of vanity in some respects, but I do not obsess over my figure to that degree.

"...I can still trace this back to you being afraid of the alternatives, though. Afraid that defying the teachings you were given would… I don't know, make the centipede abandon you. Or afraid that you wouldn't be able to thrive out here. Or afraid that you'd be hunted down - your order had enemies. There are loads of alternate explanations for why you stayed, and if I follow them, I find something just as instrumental as the thing we have staring at us here and now."

…you saw in my head, but you never saw all my memories. All my feelings. I had faith, I still do in some ways. And that's why this place makes me sad. It makes me think that feelings like mine are… being brutalised by waves of pragmatism and a lack of imagination that cannot allow for actual faith, and can only allow for… cultish behaviour or dull drudgery. And that, almost as much as actually dying, makes me feel old and disconnected. In a world I cannot understand, full of people who think differently to myself. Don't you find there's something worrying there? If people today cannot find belief in a world where the impossible is simply mundane, and miracles are meaningless, and all that made the world rational to ages past is simply so much hot air? If they cannot find that spark of genuine, senseless belief in something, aren't they just… mechanisms? Reproductive engines? You fought my cult, but the boredom my cult fed on, the senselessness, the aimless wandering - it is something your world made. Say what you will, but I never built the river, I simply built a tiny watermill for my own needs.

"Not an excuse for what you did."

Hm. Say what you will of my order, but we had lines, we had strict morals (even if they went against your morals, I admit that), and now… now I wonder if that way of thinking has gone the way of all I once knew. If one day the two of us will wake and stare into a world full of mindless reproductive engines, working for metal engines for the sake of a world engine, all fighting against apocalyptic engines which fight without any human malice or divine purpose, but simply because it's… what they do. Mechanisms clicking together, a metronome so constant that it cannot help but lure us all into the deepest possible sleep, sleep so deep it might be death. And the notion of the human being will have been long dead, long before our waking on that morning of unusual awareness.

It's silly. But it's a thought. I've little else to do when you sleep.


Taylor sighed, and sat quietly in a pew. The stained glass window of Angrboda was still turned away, but the shadows of the trees beyond shifted, making the entire image seem to dance. Now that she thought about it, it was… kinda depressing. The state of the church, and Chorei's thoughts. She tried to think of these forces like physical laws. And if she did, then worshipping them was like worshipping gravity. She could get the idea - these things were incomprehensibly vast and had some intelligence to them, but… they weren't gods. Not in her eyes. But the idea of them nesting in a church like this was oddly depressing. It felt unimaginative - a lazy excuse for faith. Not that she was very faithful. Hard to believe in higher powers in a world like this, and she didn't tend to think too long about any of those issues regardless. Too practical. Too pragmatic, like Chorei had said. But even if she was like that, she could still… she found there was something in Chorei that was bizarrely admirable. Here she was, finding a purpose in the world, struggling to carve out a place for herself, and Chorei had been content to sit in a monastery doing nothing for years and years. Only its destruction had prompted her to leave, and life outside had been a chaotic cycle of trying to find places to keep doing what she'd been doing for so very long. As weird as it was, Chorei had managed to find peace for longer than most people had lived, and Taylor was struggling. But no matter what she tried, she couldn't get into that mindset. She could appreciate beautiful things, she could appreciate morality and so on, but there was no way she could just… sit in a monastery for her whole life, doing what Chorei did. She'd never be able to find the point.

She wasn't sure if that was good or bad. Chorei made an odd sound.

Do you have faith?

"No."

…alright. I can't understand that, but… I imagine you can't understand me either. Not in that respect.

"I guess so."

I do hope you can find peace, though. For both our sakes.

"...me too."

A voice came from the other end of the church - the man, waiting to usher her elsewhere. She stood carefully, glaring at him fiercely. He said nothing about her talking to herself. Good. She might've had to punch him if he did. The two entered the backrooms of the church, to a narrow, winding staircase which led to a chamber underneath - a basement, really. Just a basement. But she got the feeling that nothing normal had been stored here for some time. He lit her way with a heavy electric torch, the harsh white beam slicing the dark open. She saw raw stone, she saw steps weathered by the tread of innumerable feet, she saw carvings on the walls where people had grown bored. Initials, mostly. And the tiny image of a howling wolf. She went deeper and deeper, under the church floor. The dead bodies would be above her now, looking down judgmentally… or looking away in disgust. The chamber expanded around her, tight and stuffy. Pale faces turned to watch her carefully… and one of them she recognised.

She groaned internally.

Margie Crail. The girl she'd helped drag into this. She stood there, white as a sheet, terrified out of her mind, surrounded on all sides by members of the Teeth. And in the centre of the room, stretched on a frame…

Was a flayed human skin, with one hand missing.


AN: And we're at chapter two hundraaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaargh. 200. Fuck. 200. OK. Fine. Let's keep going. Next chapters have lunch.
HUASDFHUHFUHF
 
201 - Conquistadora
201 - Conquistadora

Taylor looked around the room, trying to take in the scene with as much detail as possible, without looking overly neurotic or paranoid. As a faintly neurotic and deeply paranoid individual, she had to work very hard to appear neither neurotic nor paranoid. The attention she paid to this task could, perhaps, be described as faintly neurotic - she called this a prudent thoroughness which was necessary for a successful infiltration. The fact that she thought paying such attention was necessary might be called paranoia. She called it a healthy awareness of the danger surrounding her. Unfortunately, she was right on both counts - and Chorei heartily reinforced this conclusion, as did the piercing eyes surrounding her on all sides. The Teeth chapter here was subtly different to the one that had initiated her into the organisation. The… shit, what had it been? Right, 283rd chapter, that was it. Those guys dressed like headhunters combined with regular old homeless crack addicts. If they wore it, it was probably old, decayed, vomit-stained, and had an unhealthy amount of human skin/bone/miscellaneous matter involved in its creation and maintenance. These guys were different. They wore an assortment of stolen clothes, most of them old-fashioned and refined. If the Butcher had enjoyed dressing in fine clothes for the purposes of her dinners and breakfasts, then these guys seemed like they'd been feeding on the leftovers.

Over a dozen of them - fifteen, if her insects were being reliable. Half-naked, or clad in old costumes still stained with the remnants of their last owners. Like they'd broken into a high society function and made off with whatever they could steal, along with any animal skins they had obtained to patch any holes. One woman wore an entire fine tailcoat, with the shoulders augmented with rabbit skins, the breast lapels weighed down with hundreds of mother-of-pearl buttons plundered from an untold number of different suits. A man next to her wore a high stovepipe hat, wrapped around with tattered strips of red silk and linen. Another man had a whole military dress uniform, stained and torn, fastened in place by a belt of police badges stitched into a belt. And one woman, smoking from a huge cheroot (a tattered brown piece of paper filled with translucent leaves and issuing clouds of white, choking smoke), was wearing a bloodstained wedding dress. The skirt had been torn apart to allow her more freedom of movement, and for a moment Taylor thought she was wearing some kind of leggings, but… no. She simply had a fine array of long, thin scars stretching from her ankles to her waist. So straight, in fact, that they had to be deliberately inflicted. And based on their straightness, she hadn't flinched once. A banner slung over her chest, like some kind of regimental sash, read '117TH CHAPTER - MARTYRED MADRES', and a bumper sticker had been clumsily appended to the end: 'GET YOUR ASS BACK IN VIETNAM DRAFT-DODGER'.

Taylor blinked.

And a woman dressed in what looked like truly ancient Spanish conquistador armour clattered her way out of the crowd. And only now did Taylor see the one mark uniting them all, besides a common propensity for chaos and scarification. Each and every person here, male or female, young or old, had a hole punched through one of their cheeks. The kind of hole which formed from violence, or from excessive smoking, but… cleaner. Looked like they'd used some kind of tool for it, hadn't let it form naturally. She could see their tongues tasting the air through the hole, and for some the ragged red edges tugged their mouths up into half-smiles. Their eyes were suspicious, but it seemed like the whole assemblage was smiling cheerfully at her. And between her and them was Margie Crail, still wearing a fast food uniform with the bloodstains clumsily scrubbed away. Still visible. Still recognisable to Taylor. Like Rorschach blots - maybe someone else would see grease stains or soda spills, but she saw where the Butcher had played with her like a rebellious kitten, ripping out one of her teeth and letting the blood drip downwards in a steady waterfall.

The woman in conquistador armour grinned, her teeth visible through the whole in her cheek. Above her head was a stretched piece of human skin… and like the others, it had a hole through its cheek. Looked… African-American? Maybe? One hand was missing, certainly. The frame was rusty and well-used. They seemed to treat it like a banner, then.

"And to what do we owe the honour?"

Taylor tried to make her eye as cold as possible. Margie shivered like a leaf in front of her, clenching and unclenching her fists, her eyes still hazy and unfocused. No, remain cold. Remain cold.

"The Butcher asked me to come here. Check up on you. See how you're doing."

She nodded curtly at Margie.

"Nice to see you again. Find your way here alright?"

Margie nodded shakily, barely looking Taylor in the face. OK, yeah, keep doing that. Don't notice that the two probably bumped into one another at Winslow at some point. Maybe literally, if she was part of Emma's… no, not familiar on that front. OK, good. That would've been deliriously unfortunate. As things were, the whole situation was just regular-old unfortunate. Hoorah. The conquistador nodded smartly, and clicked her heels together with a clatter of museum-quality armour that should not be in this basement, on that woman, in this situation.

"Wonderful! Wonderful! Well, welcome to the 117th, we just arrived in the city yesterday, loving it so far. Weather can kindly go hang, but the rest is just delightful. My name is Cally, I'm the leader of our support circle. It's been ten minutes since my last drink and three hours since I put a needle in my arm."

The entire group murmured 'hi, Cally' in unison. OK, so these guys had a gimmick too. The 283rd had been invested in procedure and protocol, with a senator, a secretary, even a feast day for an invented saint which involved huge amounts of pizza and arguments. And these guys were a support group. Neat.

"...I'm Neither-Nor. It's been…"

Uh. Chorei muttered something. Oh yeah. The bag of wine. How could she possibly forget.

"...a day since my last drink."

Cally blinked.

"That's terrible. That's genuinely shitty. Oh, and hi Neither-Nor. Welcome to our support group, the 117 Martyred Madres, lovely to meet you. This is a safe space for us, a place without judgement. Except for your sobriety. That's just shit. Like, completely shit."

The others shuffled uncomfortably and spoke in unison once more.

"Hi Neither-Nor."

Cally started to turn away… and Chorei barked in Taylor's ear.

She's just humiliated you. Humiliate her.

Shit. She had a good point there. The chapter wasn't even really looking at her anymore, bored already. She wasn't trying to take command of them, but… she glanced at Margie. She looked terrified. If Taylor just stood around, this chapter would probably tear her apart. Damn, damn… Cally began to stride away from Taylor, antique armour clattering loudly in the enclosed space of the basement, and Taylor quietly, firmly, held out her arm. Cally paused, looking down at the long, scarred limb like it was some alien creature that might be poisonous. Slowly, her eyes followed the arm to its source, and her brain began to click. Thank Christ for her being on some narcotic or another, probably slowed her reaction time nicely. Chorei murmured.

Smile. It pisses people off and makes you look like you're a completely casual individual. I know you're not, but very few people fear a neurotic self-conscious beanpole.

Chorei was just a wonderful presence, she was. Truly delightful.

I'm speaking from experience. I now realise how that sounded. I apologise. I too was unusually tall as a youngster.

OK, marginally more wonderful. Self-hatred was… better than regular hatred? Maybe? Cally blinked slowly… and Taylor tried to smile. Felt like she was baring her teeth savagely, like some kind of irritable ape. Another blink, and Taylor's other fist crashed into Cally's nose. She felt the bone splintering, and Cally fell to the ground in an ear-aching clatter of antique metal. The others whooped loudly, some life finally entering into their faces. Each one seemed to have three eyes, two normal, one dark and red-ringed, and all of them were puckering in vicious happiness. A young, shivering man with a face coated in thick grey greasepaint gibbered like an animal, sweat running freely down the paint and streaking his neck with slate-tinted rivers. Felt like she was surrounded by a monstrous circus, the audience and the clowns one and the same. The skin above seemed to be grinning at them. Cally rolled, her helmet clattered free, and she sprang to her feet. Her teeth were running freely with blood, her nose was cracked into a squash mound of ground meat, and her eyes (all three of them), boiled. She lunged close, pressing her broken face against Taylor's, huffing and panting like an animal. For a moment, instinctual terror flooded Taylor - too many memories of the Butcher with a gun pressed under her chin.

No going back now.

"Manners."

She leant back and smashed the nose into a fine paste using her forehead. She could feel her skin splitting, felt her face becoming positively Mesopotamian - on one side, a red Tigris, on the other a crimson Euphrates, her nose the hill in the middle on which could be built Babylon. Chorei burbled in instinctual nervousness at the sight of Cally's face twitching frantically. She squirmed on the floor like a metallic worm, thin bubbles of blood foaming up from her mouth and nose. Her eyes rolled in her head, she spasmed… and a mad, mad laugh erupted from her throat. The others joined in, and for a moment it felt like she was in the depths of hell, with a skin leering above her, and a horde of chattering demons giggling around her and the other poor sinner dragged into here.

"And the fucking carrots just hit me, oh fuck yes! OK, yeah, you're amazing, someone… someone get this woman a drink. No, not yet. We've got more. More meat for the support circle, everyone, everyone settle down, settle down, I said settle down you dreadful cunts! Wonderful. Wonderful. I love you. Wonderful. New meat. Speak. Tell us your name, your rank, your serial number, your last two deployments, your opinions on scalping, and how long it's been since your last drink. Speak before I put the fucking leeches on you."

Margie looked about ready to die on the spot. Taylor manoeuvred herself so she could grab the girl if necessary. Feign yelling at her, then shove her away. Away from this freakish carnival.

"...I'm…I'm… I'm M-Margo, I… what were the next ones?"

Cally screeched.

"Serial number! Rank! Last two deployments! Opinions on scalping! Latest drink! Now soldier, speak fucking now or forever hold your peace!"

Margie's voice underwent a remarkable transformation, escalating in pitch with each successive word until she passed into the arena of sound appreciable mostly by dogs, and participated in primarily by echolocating bats.

"I don't have one! I don't have a serial number, I've never been deployed, I have no opinions on scalping, and it's been… been… I don't know when my last drink was! Maybe a month? Maybe?"

Her voice declined to a terrified whisper.

"Please don't hurt me."

Cally clicked her heels again, and her bloodstained teeth bore into an exaggerated snarl. Taylor could see the obvious enjoyment in her eyes. Margie clearly couldn't. For her, Cally wasn't having fun - she was genuinely, unambiguously insane. Maybe they were both somewhat right.

"Dis-a-ppointing. Disappointing. Are you sure you should be here, girl? Are you certain?"

"I-"

"No! No, don't answer. I know the Butcher summoned you, her man, the fishy boy, he told us everything. She said… no, he said she said that you had some animal in you. Said you sprang over a counter and attacked her. You're one of us, whether you like it or not. She said there's some wolf in you, enough to make you a proper tooth."

To punctuate her point, she spat out one of the teeth that Taylor had practically knocked free.

"Drugs?"

"What?"

"Drugs, girl. Narcotics. How many squamous pills are in your blood? And when were they there last?!"

"No drugs, no, no. Never."

Cally looked disappointed.

"...I damn hope the Butcher knows what she's doing here. Not seeming very wolfish to me, not at all. You're boring. Like, seriously? We're all on something right now. But don't worry - this is a support group, we're here to support each other. And right now we'll support you to your first drink. Vodka can!"

The woman in the wedding dress chucked a blank drink can in her direction, and it sloshed ominously. No markings, no logos… looked home-made, and definitely home-filled. A knife plunged into the side, and something was definitely not carbonated rushed out. Holy shit, had she been serious? Was that actually just a can of vodka? Whatever the case, Cally slurped happily at it, and gestured wildly for a second and third to be thrown to the new arrivals. Taylor glanced at the can in her hand, and blinked. Alright. Plan. If she drank this whole thing, she'd die. Like, actually, full-on, nervous system shutdown, die. She could barely handle a few glasses of Turk's bathtub moonshine over the course of an evening, and dammit, she was out of practice. The can would obliterate her good senses. Margie caught her own, and chugged like her life depended on it - from her perspective, it did. Taylor hesitated… and tossed her can upwards. The swarm burst into it, and Chorei chattered madly in random Japanese (to Taylor's knowledge, she was reciting the user manual for her old television). The can was simply plucked out and held aloft by hundreds of struggling bodies, while yet more stuffed themselves inside to slurp up the alcohol with tiny proboscises. Most were dead in seconds. The rest staggered away and died in minutes. The can was emptied in less than a minute, roundabout when Chorei had started to recite the instructions for how to operate the remote control, and it fell into Taylor's waiting hand. She clenched it flat, and tossed it casually away. She tried to affect a bleary smile.

"...that was good."

Cally blinked.

"What the fuck just happened?"

"I drank it."

"Nah, you didn't, those bugs did."
"I feel through them."

"But-"

The swarm, what remained of it, shrieked at her in a grotesque imitation of the human voice.

'Do you question the Butcher mindset's many mysteries?!'

For the first time, Cally looked afraid, stumbling backwards and almost crashing through the skin. The entire crowd lunged to protect it, hauling the frame and skin out of harm's way. Drunkenness forgotten in seconds once their banner looked likely to fall. OK. Good to know. Nice little vulnerability. A girl stalked around the edges of the crowd, watching. Taylor kept tabs on her. Hunched and odd. Staring. Never speaking. Odd. Slowly, peace returned - Cally got her panic under control, the chapter rescued their banner and placed it somewhere less likely to be damaged, and the entire assemblage of people generally seemed to be giving her the respect she warranted as a member of the Butcher's court. Her eyes kept being drawn to that damn skin, though. No hole in its cheek, unlike the rest. But it was still missing a hand… as structured chaos resumed, and Margie slumped against one wall with her eyes glazing over and phlegm-filled hiccups crawling out of her throat one by one… she found Cally.

"The skin. Explain it."

The woman - the conquistadora - looked downright nervous now. The buzzing of the swarm didn't help. Or did, depending on where one stood. Joke's on her, Taylor was just keeping an eye on Margie, making sure no-one got any funny ideas.

"...it's ours. Gift when the chapter began."

"How did that happen?"

"Butcher was… was down in New Mexico, whipped up the first of the 117th. We were the… the Madres back then, some old gang the Butcher folded up, ripped open, turned into us. Now we're the 117th, nothing else."

Taylor glanced around. Barely more than a dozen. This had been a whole gang, once? Was this how the Teeth worked - did they just tear apart gangs and assimilate them as new chapters? Or were chapters some outcropping of instability in a particular fashion - the Madres being the name and face given to some type of insanity within the Teeth? The people too ill-suited for the other chapters, lumped up and shoved with a banner, a name, both of them plundered. Seemed like a Teeth thing to do. She remembered the talk the Butcher had given about revolution, and imagined the way so many members of the inner council had been traitors, and thought… was this the point? Never assimilate, never assimilate, just take brands of madness and alternate belief, shove them into the Teeth, and see what came out on top? She listened, and heard no Spanish. Most of the people here looked too fresh to have joined in New Mexico - not sure when that was, but it seemed to be a while ago. So…

She began to figure out who these people were. And why the Butcher seemed to engage with the court more than any of the chapters.

…these are the failures, aren't they? These are the ones who couldn't satisfy the Butcher's standards. Maybe one day they'll do something impressive, maybe they'll start a revolution of their own, but… not these ones. Not them. Margie isn't a recruit. She's medicine. A syllable of revolution to try and get something out of these… booze-soaked clowns.

Chorei was right. They were drunk, all of them, and for all the chaotic thrashing at one another, they didn't seem to be amounting to anything. No-one spoke beyond animal grunts and roars. Nothing changed. And she imagined that soon enough half these people would be broken bodies ready to be thrown into the sea, and the 117th would have to cruise for some fresh blood amongst the desperate and psychotic, or those who were simply very, very impressionable. The people not revolutionary enough for the Butcher, and too revolutionary for broader society. Unreflective, non-introspective, but still irreparably damaged.

Toys the Butcher no longer cared for… but might be inclined to repair, if she wasn't the one doing the repairing.

"The skin. You haven't explained where it came from."

Cally flinched, her armour clattering slightly. How old was she? Why had she joined? Taylor had seen the Butcher, and now… now the main body of the Teeth just made her sad. These guys did, at least.

"...Angrboda gave it to us."

Oh-ho?

"Go on."

"She… she gave it to one of us, years and years back. No-one's alive from back then, dead or too wounded to keep going with us. Must've been… been in Louisiana. One of us… yeah, a guy, first guy to lead the Madres, he saw Angrboda and thought… well, there was a handsome woman. So he tried to hit on her. Tried. She just looked at him like he was the dirt under her feet. Didn't think much of anything. Not sure what she did after that, people disagree. But he was bad-off. Wounded. And then she tossed this skin at him, said to keep a hold of it. If we got a single scratch on it, she'd end the whole chapter. Impale us, she said. At least, that's what some of the old guys said, before… you know. Making like frogs and croaking."

Cally leant closer, her voice becoming conspiratorial.

"He died a day later, wounds were too deep, got infected. But we kept the skin. See, Angrboda was a weird cookie, I hear. They say she had a red right hand, apparently she had to wrap it up in a big leather glove, else it would sting in the light. No skin at all, just red muscle. She could change her face, they say, but the hand always stayed the same. And this skin… no hand. No hand at all. Makes you think, huh?"

It did. It did indeed. For once, Taylor wished Vicky had found some success on her little trip, and not just a pile of harmless dead ends. Angrboda had maybe been to Naaktgeboren Ridge… and if she had, maybe she'd left some clues of her presence. Skin, that was interesting, but… not really tied up with the Wolf-Divided, not in her experience. Butcher certainly didn't seem too fussed about skinning people, or even wearing animal pelts. And if that was the case, why would Angrboda be so… hm. Interesting. Either way, she studied the features. Dark-skinned, fine black hair running away from the bisected scalp… biracial, if she was going to guess from the features. An idea was ticking in the back of her head. Maybe she was just being weird, but… Kabiri, in amidst his aimless rambling, had mentioned that other groups had paid respect to Angrboda in the past, and he was a member of one of them. Not a traitor to the Teeth, just a… fellow-traveller who was loyal to them due to a shared connection to Angrboda. The skin up there had been from Louisiana, or had been given in Louisiana, and Kabiri had mentioned coming from the bayou, and his accent…

She was seeing connections, but felt like there were some vital pieces missing. A skin from Louisiana, a man from Louisiana, both connected to Angrboda at some stage…

It took a conscious effort to not pull out her phone to check for any updates. Crystal was fast, apparently, but was flying with a heavy load over a long distance. Might well be a while before she got any real news that wasn't 'still alive, still flying, next update in an hour'. Cally smiled nervously, clearly hoping that Taylor would take her story well.

"Interesting."

She tilted her head to one side.

"And what about the holes in your cheeks?"

"Oh, we make those using a cork borer. We get smashed and just have at it. Probably going to do it to the new kid if she doesn't choke on her own vomit."

"...but why?"

"...well, when people get really, really, really drunk, they vomit, and if-"

Taylor gave her a withering look.

"The holes. Why."

"...Angrboda."

"Elaborate."

"Angrboda told us to do it. Cut a hole in our leader's cheek, said… said she liked how it looked. We… we actually wrote down why. Let me…"

She scrambled inside her armour, rattling through an uncomfortable number of knives before she found what looked like a truly ancient fast food napkin, a chain she didn't recognise. On it were scrawled a few words. Cally presented napkin with pride, and Taylor examined it closely, still keeping an eye on things. A silent girl kept watching her from the side of the room, eyes burning with lucidity. Worth keeping an eye on that one. The napkin read… ah, here, if she looked at it from a certain angle and squinted it almost made sense.

'Keep the hole. Emulate the martyr - become the martyrs of my martyr. Martyr squared. Now get the fuck away from me before I make another one.'

Oh. Angrboda was charming. Cally shuffled awkwardly, unsure of what to do.Taylor made no response. Just looked around coldly, and strode away, leaving Cally hanging in the breeze. Her swarm sensed the woman going for another can of vodka, glugging it back like a woman dying of thirst. Might well have been - it'd been a minute since her last drink, the inhumanity was unbelievable. Taylor ignored her completely after that. She'd been asked to attend to this place. And attend to it she would. By intimidating people, and making sure that Margie Crail wasn't going to die. She walked over to the girl, who'd slid down to the ground at this point. Taylor stared down. Margie glanced up… and froze.

Ah, shit.

"...locker girl?"

Her face slackened in horror.

"Oh shit, I'm sorry, I- please, Neither-Nor, don't-"

Taylor grabbed her by the collar of her bright yellow uniform, hauling her upwards. Her face was cold and remorseless… and her mind was razor sharp with focus. Margie immediately started wailing, and Taylor bore her teeth. The Teeth turned to stare at the two, shuffling and sniffing like a pack of animals. A slow circle began to form, and one girl crept closer and closer. Something was wrong with her. Something was definitely wrong with her - and not just in the way the rest were messed up. This one was weird. Unlike the others, she was carrying a weapon which wasn't a knife - she had a machine gun in her hands, an antique model, one of the Chinese rifles which had flooded the market during the civil wars which had established the CUI back in the day. Faded characters lined the barrel and stock, and tiny heat vents made it seem like a metal wasp's nest. The girl was hunched, maybe a year or so older than Taylor. Her posture was so bad she might've been crippled, but her long limbs all seemed healthy, and she held her weapon with casual ease. Her neck was short, her brow was low, her face was flat and ape-like. Her eyes shone with a peculiar light, something like cataracts. She was silent - Taylor had seen her slipping around the crowd earlier, sniffing, examining, never laughing or speaking or shouting, nor even drinking. Just going about in constant, slow, soft, mysterious motions, checking everybody with a sly look. And now that look was directed to Taylor and Margie. A bead of sweat irresistibly made its way down the small of her back. Those sly, glinting eyes were enough to make her nervous. It was the first patch of genuine, searching intelligence she'd seen in this whole pack.

"What did you just fucking call me, you little shit?"

Margie blubbered like a child, and… and something was inside her lungs. Something hacking its way out, like a cough was being expressed with every muscle but the throat. Taylor could imagine what it was. A burning syllable of revolution.

"Answer my fucking question."

"L-l-locker girl! I called you locker girl, I'm sorry, I didn't mean-"

Taylor hated herself for this. But it needed to happen. She slapped Margie in the face, and escalated her voice to a shout.

"You don't fucking call me that. I'm Neither. Nor. If you call me anything else-"

She paused, glancing around like she'd only just noticed the other Teeth. A wicked smile crossed her face, one that was entirely out of character. Not that these freaks knew. The flat-faced girl continued to stare slyly at Taylor, fingers running up and down her machine gun.

"You know what? Come on. We'll talk somewhere more private."

Cally tried to raise her voice.

"Well, hey, why don't we-"

A wasp zipped down her throat, buzzing frantically as it was crushed to death. But the feeling, the sound, the tiny scrape of a stinger… it shut her up very, very quickly. Taylor's wicked smile remained constant, even as her feelings raged against it. .

"Mine now. Go on. Get back to your… meeting."

The others nodded. The flat-faced girl didn't. The others flowed around her, and she continued to stare. When Taylor started to haul Margie up the stairs, into the church, away from the crowd… the girl followed. A wasp buzzed past her ear. She continued. A wasp landed, and stung her as a warning. There was no reaction. Her eyes remained fixed on the others, and she clambered the stairs on all fours like an animal, always maintaining a certain distance. Taylor increased her pace, going out of the chamber with the skin, away from the chapter, into the hall of stained-glass windows depicting past Butchers, past the window of Angrboda, into the entrance hall, and out into the courtyard. And still the girl followed. Taylor slammed the door shut and sent a mass of insects to guard it. The girl, finally, stopped. Just outside the front door. Machine gun still in hand, eyes still shining bright. Taylor found herself feeling nervous of the girl. Very nervous indeed. She saw too much. Taylor shoved Margie, still weeping, against a tombstone… and dropped her voice.

"Are you alright?"

No response, just whimpers. Taylor tried to sound more comforting.

"Did any of them hurt you before I arrived?"
"...n-no, I don't… I'm sorry, I'm sorry, Neither-Nor, I didn't- I was drunk, that was all, I was drunk, and-"

"I don't care about that. And keep your voice down. So, you're not hurt. Do you have somewhere to stay?"

Margie was frozen still, and Taylor acted a little rougher, narrowed her eye, lowered her eyebrows. The irritation snapped her out of her trance, caused words to spill from her lips - quieter and quieter with each second, just as Taylor had commanded. The flat-faced girl lingered in the church, stroking her gun constantly, and something… something was off with her. Not just the strance or the intelligence, but the silence. Unlike any Teeth Taylor had met. And again, she was developing an idea of sorts. Rather a nasty idea, too.

"I…I live with my parents, but-"

"They'll know that address. Easy to find through the school. Do you have a boyfriend, friends who go to other schools, relatives who live out of town?"

"...n…no boyfriend, not many… many friends, I… my grandma lives a town over."

"Good. Get to her. I'm sorry, I can't give you any money - I don't have any - but… get to her, stay there, lie low until this all blows over, OK?"
"B-but…"

"Either you leave, or the Butcher decides to take personal offence to all of this. At the moment she's treating you as a little piece of entertainment. If she takes you more seriously, you won't enjoy the results. Get out of town. Lie low. Come back when everything's blown over. Am I understood?"

Margie stared at her with wide eyes. Taylor tried to look serious. She understood how this looked. An insane girl had helped drive her into fighting the Butcher, and now that girl was trying to pity her. The dissonance probably seemed like something out of a nightmare. The flat-faced girl couldn't hear them, or she wouldn't be saying a damn thing. There was a long moment of silence… and then Margie spoke.

"...there's something in me. She said something. I don't know what, it wasn't… wasn't a word, it was… I can't…"

She looked ready to vomit.

"I can't… I can't sleep, I just… stay awake, staring at the ceiling, I just… please, what's happening to me?"

Taylor blinked.

"Not sure on the specifics. She called it a 'syllable of revolution'."

"It's… more than that, though. I fought her, I… I can't stop thinking about it. It's not her. It's me. I'm the one who did this, I'm the one who planted this thing in me and-"

"You didn't fight the Butcher. She can master people, she just drove you into a murderous rage. One of her old incarnations could do it. Probably saw her in those stained glass windows. She just wanted you to think that you'd attacked her voluntarily. She was fucking with you specifically. That was all."

Margie's eyes widened.

"I-"

"I can't explain everything, it would take too long. But you're still human. You're fine. Now get out of here, I'll cover for you."

"But-"

"Keep talking and I'll have to chase you out of Brockton Bay myself if I need to."

Her voice descended to a growl.

"Now, if you don't get moving now, I'll have to assume you actually want to join the Teeth and I'll throw you back in there. And if you mention any of this, I'll deny you. And you know they'll believe me."

Blood drained from her face - what little was left, at least. Margie dropped to the ground as Taylor released her, scrabbling in the gravel until her balance returned and she could get back to her feet. For a moment she was silent, paralysed like a deer in headlights. Taylor narrowed her eye. Margie asked one last question.

"...what happened to you?"

Taylor blinked.

"Get moving."

There was nothing else. Margie sprinted away into the dark, tripping over headstones and being whipped by branches until she was a mess of bruises and long, thin scratches. Tears had ceased, at least. The night swallowed her up, and in time she passed beyond the range of Taylor's swarm. There were a few painful seconds of stillness, broken only by the screeching of a night-owl. Something snapped… and Taylor sagged against a statue of a weeping angel, breathing heavily. Shit. That had been close. If too many had resisted her movement, she'd have been screwed. Couldn't fight her way out without declaring war on the Teeth - she'd need to kill them all to stop them blabbing to the Butcher, and she was unwilling to do that. Margie's life had hung on a razor-thin piece of wire, and she'd only just managed to get out. Need to call up her friends, get them to help the girl to safety. Shit. The Butcher had done all of this through a simple exertion of her powers and an Uzi in a fast food joint's bathroom. A word in Margie's ear, and she was running off to the Teeth. Probably thought the Butcher would find her otherwise. Probably terrified every step of the way. As long as she laid low, Taylor imagined it would all be fine - if the Butcher was genuinely interested in her fate, she'd have attended this herself. Given that she didn't… Butchers never lasted long, Margie just had to last a bit longer and this Butcher would die in some pointless struggle, and the next one would have no reason to go and hunt Margie down. Just a waiting game now. She felt… pride, in a way. She'd done something good in this entire mire of moral compromises.

Good move. Asserted authority over the others… but you'll need a compelling excuse if the Butcher asks after her.

"Yeah. Yeah. I'm aware."

But it can wait. You did well.

"Thanks. Good job intimidating them."

Really, it was quite elementary.

The two fell silent. That had been tense. Way too close to disaster for her comfort. Way too close to breaking her cover, exposing her true nature, getting torn apart by the Butcher… or worse, letting the Butcher do as she'd threatened, Killing herself, and letting Taylor inherit. But despite all of that, despite all the threat and danger and tension, despite how close she'd come to the abyss, Taylor felt good. About herself and the world. She'd walked into the lion's den and emerged with everything she wanted. Information, no innocents harmed, one innocent saved in fact, and her cover lingered. Maybe success was possible in this whole stupid endeavour. Maybe the Butcher did have something good lingering… the skull seemed likely, and she definitely had some jewels stashed around. Definitely some cash. Either way, this… this mission was achievable. She'd been paranoid last night, and reasonably so, but… but she could work with this. She'd gotten Margie out of the Teeth, sent her away while seeming like a vengeful disciplinarian. If things went well, she'd come out of this relatively intact - Margie, not Taylor. Though… yeah, Taylor would like to come out of this intact as well. The feeling of another body moving in her range dragged her back to reality. The swarm loosened, and the flat-faced girl with the machine gun pushed the door open. Her gleaming eyes were almost luminous in the dark. Taylor slowly, ever-so-slowly, walked up to her. Taller. Could look down at her easily.

A quick calculation. Chorei hummed in curiosity.

She isn't meant to be here. She's uncomfortable. She's not a regular member, has a functional head on her shoulders. Has ambition, without a doubt. No-one joins the Teeth and remains sober without some ulterior motive. And people with ambition don't like to cloud their faculties, not in high-stakes situations. The insects can detect no alcohol, and no drugs. Confident, despite her isolation and close proximity. Not an act, I think. Capable. Not just the gun. Possibly a parahuman.

She is
not meant to be here.

"You don't belong here."

The girl blinked slowly, and her fingers tightened around her gun. When she spoke, her voice was low and melodic. Foreign accent. Not sure where from.

"Nor do you. You don't belong here. I know it. Not like any of the others."

Taylor's eye was cold as ice, glittering fiercely. No point denying it. Own it. Own the deception. Denial wouldn't work anyway.

"The difference is that one of us is in the court. And one of us isn't. One of us can ruin the other completely. And the other wouldn't be believed even if she talked."

She leant close, looming above the girl. Her scars shone in the moonlight, and she was aware of how her eyepatch seemed to suck up the light, leaving a choice between cold eye, or black hole in terms of eye contact. The girl didn't seem able to make up her mind. Good.

"First, you weren't getting into the revelry. That attracts attention. They were ignoring you, so you were somehow beneath attention as well, which is impressive. You looked suspicious, and more than that, you didn't own it. You weren't intimidating people, you weren't taking control. I got to where I am after a night. I'm guessing you've been involved for much, much longer than that. The Teeth promote quickly - and if you're not getting promoted upwards, that reflects more on you than them. So. Let me be clear. Stay out of my territory. There's no room for someone else."

The girl looked up at her, expressionless.

"You don't belong here. I could ruin you, if I told the right people. Kill me, try. Won't work. I could ruin you if I tried, so perhaps-"

Taylor smiled coldly.

"You're not the first to try."

Not totally a lie. Animos had tried. Rocinante had tried. Even Leah had, if ineffectually. The girl quickly glanced around, and saw a boundless swarm of insects. Silent. Utterly silent. Lining every gravestone, every patch of gravel, coating every branch. A shimmering mass of wings and legs and chitin. Staring blankly at the girl with a single gun. Her fingers began to reach for the trigger, and paused as the insects moved an inch closer in absolute synchronicity. The two stared at one another, trying to size up the other's resolve.

"Can't kill me. Couldn't kill her."

"No. But she was innocent. You're trying to get into the Teeth's inner court. No-one does that without a willingness to get dirty doing it. Mind if I ask why you're trying?"

"None of your business. Now, maybe you start cooperating with me, or I expo-"

"Exposure won't work. You try, and I'll put you down. Try and kill me… you won't do it fast enough. If you're going to shoot, you'll need to make it count. Can you kill me before my insects go down your throat, puncture your eyes, swell your fingers up until you can't even pull the trigger? Once the swarm attacks, you're done. How many shots can you get off? How many can I survive?"

The girl stepped back. The first genuine retreat.

"A storm's coming. I recommend staying at a distance. Trust me…"
Her mouth curled into a cruel smile, mostly informed by Chorei.

"...the Butcher can smell traitors."

And with that, she began to stride off into the night. And as she walked… she realised that the Butcher had been trying to teach her something tonight. Or at least, to force her into a certain position. The Butcher had wanted her to see Margie get initiated… and Taylor had dragged her out before it could happen, intimidating the chapter into letting it happen. The Butcher had wanted her to see a traitor. Taylor had cottoned on to something by now. The Butcher must know something. Too many traitors on the inner court, way too many. Had to be a deliberate move. Seemed to fit with her themes of total revolution - have a court of traitors. Not sure if there were any loyalists among them, actually. No damn clue. Maybe the Butcher didn't care why she'd infiltrated… maybe she thought she could turn Taylor into a proper tooth. Someone ready to serve the Butcher. Or become her. Maybe she thought Taylor would kill that girl out of paranoia, commit herself fully to the cover. Become just as bad as any other member of the Teeth. She imagined the scene - that room underground, Margie going through some awful hazing ritual, getting beaten down, tortured, and all the while the girl stared at her hungrily, waiting for a sign of weakness. Maybe she' d show one… maybe she wouldn't. But her morals would be compromised regardless. Her cover would begin to become her. And she might as well be part of the Teeth at that point, now wouldn't she?

Well… if that was what the Butcher wanted…

Fuck her.

"...why are you doing this, then?"

Taylor turned over her shoulder, and called back.

"None of your business. But the Butcher will be around. You've plenty of time to try again after I'm done."

Oh yeah. She was high on adrenaline and success. Taylor had gotten Margie Crail out safe and sound. Then she'd intimidated that girl into backing down. The night had resolved with no casualties, and Taylor's cover intact. The girl looked intimidated, certainly. The swarm said that she hadn't even gone below into the chamber yet, was just staring at Taylor's retreating form. Her gun remained low, not aiming at anything. Another traitor, coming in to do… something. Avenge someone? Steal from the hoard? Reform the Teeth in some new direction?

Didn't matter.

She wouldn't succeed.

A part of her wondered if it would've been wise to invite her up, to pack the court in her favour, but…

Nah.

Easier to let sleeping dogs lie, reduce the number of pieces on the board - no chance of making her totally loyal, and Taylor didn't want her death on her conscience. The girl wouldn't say anything - nothing the others would believe. Taylor lingered at the edge of the courtyard for a while, enjoying the night air. And only when the girl had left did she begin to return to the church, swarm at the ready…

For a night of entertainment which she now controlled.

A rare, genuine smile crossed her face.

Well. Bring it on.

AN: Afraid that's all I've got in me for today, snowed under with work again. And speaking of being snowed under, well... tomorrow, two chapters as per usual. Monday, Tuesday, Wednesday and Thursday next week will mostly likely be one-chapter days.

Very sorry about that. Tomorrow we'll have more Butcher shenanigans, this time involving her being... well, hopefully quite scary.
 
So it occurred to me after the last Vicky segment that she now possesses the perfect tool to end the Butcher threat forever. If the Razor can separate a parahuman from their powers, then the only thing stopping Vicky from putting the Butcher's powers in a bucket, pouring concrete over it, and dumping it in the ocean is whether she could get close enough to make the attempt.
 
Last edited:
202 - Lunch at the Rose Panther
202 - Lunch at the Rose Panther

The plan had been executed. Crystal was gone. Sanagi had gone with her. They'd be arriving in Naaktgeboren Ridge soon, hopefully. Very soon. And all she needed to do was wait for an update. They were still alive, still healthy, and weren't killing each other… Sanagi was a professional, and Crystal was desperately looking for her cousin. Of course the two weren't going to fight, neither would have allowed themselves. They'd set off the previous morning, forced to land and spend the night due to inclement weather conditions, and now they were ready to make up for the rest today. Should be arriving very, very soon. And then… then the invitation had come. A single slip of creamy paper, pinned to the ground outside her motel with a single severed finger weighing it down. A little tag informed her that it was one of Animos' - a helpful store of body parts. Nice and sterile in his airless pocket, a nice stock of fingers and toes and eyes and ears for all manner of intimidatory statements. Or trophies.

The invitation was a painfully keen reminder of why she hadn't gone with Crystal and Sanagi, no matter how much she wanted to. She'd needed to stay here to make sure the Butcher didn't catch on, and here she was. A lunch invitation. Something that she couldn't reject, and she'd have simply missed if she was journeying with the two of them. She'd be in the middle of the wilds, unaware that she was letting the Butcher's irritation and suspicion build, higher and higher, until she returned and found an unsmiling pale face ready with an uzi. Or a knife. A box cutter. She'd endured the 117th chapter's night of revelry… and now an afternoon waited for her. The sun was shining, the breeze was light, the landscape was beautiful… and she was terrified. The night felt like a dream, one where she could do moral things, maintain her humanity, generally keep herself whole as an individual. No fracturings, no compromises… she'd been expected to watch or aid in two lives ending, and she'd walked away with the tally of deaths on her hands exactly the same.

But the Butcher had a way of dissolving confidence. A talent for making her feel… undermined, uncertain. Alone. A single box cutter to the throat and Taylor would be condemned to madness. It said something depressing that she was happy to be going to lunch with other people who would kill her at any opportunity. She wouldn't feel enormously guilty if one of them became the Butcher instead of her if the unthinkable happened. And that lack of guilt, ironically, inspired more guilt - a doubt that she'd managed to accomplish anything last night. A doubt that she was a good person at all, and that if she'd been pushed, she'd have actually let those two girls die to keep her cover intact, to keep her life going onwards. It was a tiny thought, really, but… maybe she was just the kind of person to find alternatives, and not the kind of person to erase certain options entirely. The possibility of monstrousness was still a possibility, that much had never once altered. And if she was willing to do something monstrous, if that remained on the table, didn't that amount to a kind of guilt? Whether she'd done it or not, the point remained that she could be pushed, and…

The Butcher had inspired all those thoughts with a single, delicately penned invitation to 'luncheon with Ms. Patience Nguyen and associates at the Rose Panther Dining Club. Proper dress is expected'. A single message, and her thoughts had spiralled. On an impulse, she'd opened the Bible in her motel room, remembering her odd conversation with Chorei in the church.

'But every man is tempted, when he is drawn away of his own lust, and enticed.

Then when lust hath conceived, it bringeth forth sin: and sin, when it is finished, bringeth forth death.'


To think of the sin was to commit the sin.

Patience Nguyen could, kindly, go fuck herself.

Your hair is a little askew, brush it slightly. Come, one of the insects will show you.

At least she had company.

Woo.

The place was, as usual, nice. Too nice for her. She strode inside calmly, wearing the suit Kabiri had prepared for her, and was faced with a completely barren restaurant. Her swarm instinctually checked everything - the chefs were still alive, one of Rocinante's enhanced horses was monitoring them. A handful of terrified waiters were handling the service. No bodies that she could see… but this place was big, as well as nice. She was getting bolder - this was over a dozen people being held hostage, no way they'd all be quiet about this. The Butcher was leaving a bigger and bigger trail, it wouldn't be long before she started getting people to attack her. Would the PRT go for her directly, or would they observe for longer, try and attack her organisation from the bottom up instead of the top down? Cut away at the chapters, reduce her capacity to deal damage… she stepped quietly into the central room, unbuttoning her long blue jacket, and saw the Teeth's inner court there. The Butcher was expected - she looked up and smiled widely, happily waving her over. Rocinante gave her a curt nod. Kabiri ignored her entirety, content to smoke lightly at his cigarillo. Matrimonial stared with the blankness of the girl from last night, but with none of the cunning. Hadal pulled her chair out… and she saw two things that were unexpected.

She saw a long black crate.

And she saw Nibelung.

The man was shivering and pale. He wore a hospital gown, and he seemed to have lost some vital inner aspect, leaving him hollow and shallow, barely able to sit up straight. Blood was seeping around the bandages in his side. Unhealed wound. He'd been shot a few days ago, and he looked like shit. She could kill him with one hand tied behind her back, she could push him under the surface of a shallow bathtub and he'd probably be unable to heave himself back up. Odd thought. Rocinante wasn't looking at him, except for the occasional side-glance. At the table, the Butcher was the only person looking at anyone, the others were avoid gazes, staring at their plates, gazing into space… never making eye contact. Nibelung looked like he'd been dragged out of hospital this morning, and his beard was matted and unkempt, his eyes stared out like the eyes of some odd breed of dog, uncertain of the world around it, uncertain of the situation it was in, and uncertain of what fate awaited it. That, perhaps, was the only thing which made her feel sympathetic for a man who'd joined the Teeth, worked to undermine the emergency services to maximise their impact, and had tried to give her one of his own affected objects. And the crate… the crate Kabiri had brought. The one with a woman inside.

Holy…

Had she been in there since their meeting?

Had she been in there for two full days?

Even Chorei sounded horrified. She remembered the cloying touch of that black fog. Taylor quietly sat down, nodding at the Butcher but keeping her face calculatedly neutral. And then it began. Lunch. The plates clattering sounded like they were a second away from shattering. Taylor sipped quietly at her water to make sure she didn't create too much noise. The scrape of cutlery set her teeth on edge, it felt like everything was just a little ways away from catastrophe. The waiters who brought them food did so without any requests being made - the menu had been decided ahead of time. A seat was empty beside her. Destined for Animos. The Butcher was mocking her. Had to be. She worried that the waiters would drop something to the ground with every stop, worried that the Butcher would take that carving knife and raise it to her throat with a wicked smile, worried that in a second the entire place could descend into hell. Nibelung's wheezing didn't help. There was no sparkling conversation tonight. Just the group of them sitting around a table, eating fine food prepared by terrified chefs and served by terrified waiters. Nibelung ate nothing. When the first course was being cleared away, the Butcher coughed lightly.

"Nibelung? Won't you eat your soup?"

A wheeze. He was barely conscious.

"Aw, that's a shame. Leave it there. He'll come back for it. Bring the other courses."

And thus the pile began. Plates arranged in front of Nibelung, uneaten. Soup. A handful of sides - delicately fried tiny fish, thin strips of cold beef with an elegant dressing, a rich fish pate spread thinly over slices of toasted bread, a mound of duck hearts sliced and fried, served with toast… the main course came and went, and Taylor tasted none of it. Felt like eating ash. The richness of the steak in front of her was nothing, it just felt like chewing warm flesh. And Nibelung's mountain became higher. The sight of the plate climbing up, invading the other areas of the table as she refused to allow a single one to leave until Nibelung regained his appetite. Soon, the fringes of this small nation were brushing into her own territory, and she found it harder to move without setting off a domino of clicking plates and scraping cutlery. Rocinante avoided looking at her. The Butcher smiled lightly, finally deigning to converse.

"Darling Kabiri. You said you had something to tell me."

Finally, the man seemed to come back to reality.

"Hm? Oh, yes."

He leant forwards.

"My… sources inform me that Angrboda had a kind of… sanctum in this city. A place where she lived, studied, and indeed, came up with her unique philosophy. If possible, Butcher, I'd like to seek it out. Perhaps she had some… documents there, something related to her unfinished work, something we could use to better honour her legacy. I do apologise for being presumptuous, but I've always had a great fascination with Angrboda. Being in her own city, well… it makes me eager to honour her properly. To find out who she really was, behind the role of our resident great mind. Yes, I'd adore paying my respects to her last unexplored remnant on this earth, yes indeed."

For once, the Butcher looked a little surprised. Her nails beat out a steady rhythm on the pristine tablecloth. She was silent for very slightly too long, and when she condescended to speak, her tone was low and level. Taylor paused in her mechanical chewing, observing her features with interest. More rigid than usual. Odd.

"...I see. You said a… sanctum? What exactly do you mean?"

"Well, a… sanctum was perhaps a strong word, but certainly an abode, a residence, a study of some kind… regardless, Angrboda was once there, regarded it as important, and until now it's been completely unknown. I simply wish to expand our understanding of the, hah, Angrbodic Canon, as it were."

The Butcher nodded quickly.

"Of course, of course, of course, I completely understand, I do. Yes, yes. But… what are your sources, exactly?"

A casual shrug met her inquiry.

"A number of individuals scattered throughout the Teeth and other organisations. I like to keep my eyes on them, you understand. Usually useless, but this time they gave me something useful. I'm confident in them - if they fail me here, I'll happily submit myself to every indignity you wish to visit on me, so help me God. I trust their words, I truly believe that Angrboda's last sanctum, her tomb in a certain sense (being the last physical remnant of her existence that is not made of flesh and blood)... I truly believe it is in this city."

"...I see. I see. And how long will it take you to find this place? Just so I can keep everything else on schedule, you know."
"Not long. Under a week, perhaps. I simply ask for a little aid in… procuring a distraction or two. Once I have those, I'm sure this will all resolve smoothly."

The Butcher smiled quickly. Was she… no, she couldn't be nervous. It was an act, pure and simple. Had to be. The Butcher was never nervous.

"Of course. Have whatever aid you like. Take it as you please, and… keep me updated, won't you?"

"Naturally, Butcher."

He put a small morsel of steak into his mouth and chewed slowly, lugubriously. The Butcher shifted a little in her seat, eyes flicking around the table, searching everyone's faces. A long few minutes of silence passed. There were no conversations. There was no small talk. Matrimonial and Nibelung couldn't, and the others simply refused. The steaks were consumed. Wine was brought. Taylor sipped at hers, unwilling to make a fuss about not wanting to drink anything today. Better than the bagged wine, certainly. Butcher continued to drum her fingers on the table restlessly, all her relaxation gone. Kabiri was ignoring her utterly, but Rocinante couldn't help but stare a little. Taylor resisted the urge. She stared through her insects instead. Slowly, the drumming came to a stop, and she could sense the Butcher staring at her own hand, almost furious. A moment of tension… and the Butcher growled something under her breath.

The Butcher, all of a sudden, stood up around the time they were starting to have desserts brought out. She was stiff, rigid, and her face was a rictus of feigned calm. The entire lunch had passed with a single conversation, and the only exchange of words had been an update that had set her off. Maybe she was trying to reassert control, maybe this was always planned… hard to say with her. The Butcher stood - she was wearing a knee-length dress today, a shade of black which made her skin seem unnaturally pale, her eyes unnaturally bright. She looked over them all, clasped her hands behind her back… and began to stride, keeping her voice level.

"Ladies. Gentlemen. I haven't just brought you here for a luncheon meeting. No, no, there are more important things to discuss than the quality of our steaks and the wonderments of the wine selection here - enjoy it while you can, I'm burning their cellar down before we leave, they charge far too much for it to be fair and equitable. No, no, no, no, we are here to discuss something important."

She walked around the table, and everyone remained staring at their plates, refusing to make eye contact. Her pale arms wrapped around Rocinante, seemingly at random, and she started to give him a gentle shoulder massage. He looked about as uncomfortable as it was possible for a person to be without cringing their spines into a circle. The Butcher saw this, knew it, and liked it - her massage became deeper, and as she spoke she started introducing her elbows to the mix, grinding hard against his back in a way that was meant to relieve stress, but only left him with an icy expression and clenched fists.

"There…"

She paused dramatically.

"...is a traitor among us!"

Everyone froze. Shit. Shit shit shit. Had she been there that night? Did one Butcher have the power to disguise themselves perfectly? Had that flat-faced girl tattled? Shit, shit. One wrong move and she'd be torn apart. Sip her wine casually, or would that just attract attention? No-one else was moving, she'd just look unnatural… shit, there was no fucking way out. Her swarm scouted in every direction. No way of leaving without the others finding and killing her. Rocinante would let it happen, too - exposing him wouldn't save her, it'd just get them both killed. And if she was going to die, she didn't want to have a pointless death on her conscience. She might've been willing to kill to preserve her identity if the situation called for it, but she wasn't going to kill out of pettiness. But if Rocinante went after her deliberately, exposed her here and now, dragged her down with him if he was caught out… then maybe she could make an exception. Either way, she was readying herself for an attempted escape. Wasn't going to go out like a bitch, that much was certain.

If necessary, we can maybe graft to one of them, use it to stun. Butcher might be tricky, not sure if she'd be able to resist us… might be too dangerous. Graft to any of the others, though, and we might have a stunned hostage to cover our escape.

Butcher nodded in great self-satisfaction, her eyes narrowed and flicking around the table ominously. Nibelung wheezed again, still struggling to breathe - his lungs must've been damaged by the bullet, maybe even his throat. Rough. Her boss nodded again, abandoned her massage, and strode over to the black crate. With a derisive kick, she sent the lid flying away at high speed, embedding easily in the opposite wall - paintwork and plaster cracked around it, spreading in black chasms that seemed to yawn wider with each moment. Casual brutality. She could do that to Taylor's skull if she wanted to. Spray her over the entire city - have people picking fragments of cranium out of their lunches. Heh. That felt appropriate. If she couldn't have a nice lunch, then no-one in the splash zone of her death would be able to either. Black fog boiled from the half-destroyed crate, flowing over the ground. It slipped under the table and pooled around her ankles, sending shivers through her body. A feeling of powerlessness swept over her, and Chorei made a sound like a dog being kicked. Reliving her own death. Tayor had no such vision… but she nonetheless felt like the world had become a crueller place, one where her death was inevitable, and she might as well just… sit down and let it happen. Let the Butcher wipe her out.

And even as she renewed her focus on the scene before her, that feeling lingered, pressing around her mind like an iron vice.

Another kick, and the blonde woman fell from the box. An E88 cape, and… she was wearing normal clothing. Kabiri had attacked her out of costume. Well, that was… distressing. Not that Taylor could judge. OK, she was going to judge anyway. She might die today, felt right, but… no, the cape didn't know her, and she didn't know the cape. Maybe Rocinante, or… she had a sinking feeling. Oh. For fuck's sake. Rocinante was a mercenary. Taylor was… Taylor. Animos had been with the Herren Clan. Kabiri had affiliations with another group which revered Angrboda. Was one of the three living members of that list about to be exposed? Or was someone else a traitor?

Was anyone fucking loyal on this council?

The woman began to stir a little, groaning as consciousness returned. The last traces of fog vanished, and her eyes cracked open. She looked stiff, sore. Had been trapped in a crate for a good few days. Long blonde hair dangled over her face, and she struggled to get her breath back under control, to inflate lungs which had been half-paralysed for days. She moved to brush her hair aside… and froze when it became apparent who was crouching at her side, smiling widely.

"Afternoon, sleepyhead."

A moment of silence. And the woman moved - she rolled away with all the speed her stiff muscles could muster, trying to get to a safe distance. The Butcher watched her quietly, smile remaining constant. The woman rolled behind the table, looked around frantically, and made a break for another room. She managed a single step before a small object rocketed through the air and struck her in the back of the head with uncanny strength and precision. The woman grunted in pain, but kept moving, staggering a little. Probably had a concussion. The others around the table were absolutely still, the woman rushed forward, and… then she started crying. She patted her own face, alarmed at the tears running down it. And then, without a moment's warning, she started to bawl like a child, face becoming red and puffy in seconds. The woman, already looking rough from her prolonged imprisonment, collapsed to the ground and curled into the foetal position. Taylor looked around quickly. The Butcher was strolling over with utter relaxation evident in her face and attitude. Rocinante looked blank. Nibelung was paralysed. And Matrimonial… had her eyes absolutely fixed on the woman, and they seemed to glow with an inner fire. The charcoal-black hands underneath her skin were moving faster and faster, like an array of shiting tattoos. For the first time since Taylor had seen her, there seemed to be the remnants of an expression drifting around her face. Nothing definite. But shades of humanity, as she evidently compelled the woman to bawl her eyes out like a child. The Butcher grabbed the woman by the back of her neck, hauling her upwards with derisive ease.

"That'll be all, Matrimonial."

As soon as they came, the tears ceased. The woman was no longer sad - simply afraid. Her fists were clenched, though. Resistant to the last.

"You know who I am?"

The woman hesitated… and spoke.

"Butcher."

"And you are?"

Silence.

"Tell me, or I'll let Matrimonial show you what else she can do."

She leant closer.

"You know she used to run with the Nine? Usually they don't allow retirees, but… well, I get the feeling she was a nice little toy for a while. Altered, you know. Bonesaw herself cut this little tart open and put some… ooh, some spicy additions into her. Poor little thing, from what I hear she used to be quite the talker. Used to be. Then she got bored of her toy, and Jack sent her off to stay with me. A little repayment for some… earlier unpleasantness between us. Now, you've seen what she could do once. Would you like to see what she can do now?"

Silence. But it had an air of surrender to it.

"Now. Name."

"Night."

…not familiar with that one. Not familiar at all. Kabiri murmured from his seat, having barely reacted to the entire affair.

"Dorothy Schmidt, according to her driver's licence."

The Butcher made an exaggerated 'oh my' face. Eyebrows all over the place.

"Goodness gracious lordy loo. That's quite the name - what's your middle one? Dorothy von Naziface Schmidt? Really, blonde, blue eyed, Schmidt, who the hell are they fooling? Hey, quick question - we had a guy from the Herren Clan in here. Way he figured it, I think, he thought that I was mostly of good Aryan stock. So, what about you? What're your thoughts on the fundamental issue of Butcher Racial Theory?"

Night was silent. The Butcher's smile grew wider, she leant inwards, and Taylor's insects could hear her whispering.

"Has a woman ever gotten this close to you before?"

No response.

"Come now, have you never been curious, little miss von Nazibraun? Never wondered what it would be like to shuck off all those leather corsets and jackboots? Never wondered what it would be like to break one of your nice little rules?"

No response. But her face was cold as ice, a rictus of suppressed feelings. The Butcher leant even closer.

"Let me give you a taste."

Night screamed, and the Butcher threw her to the ground with a wet tearing sound. In her teeth was clutched one of Night's ears, severed cleanly with unnatural strength. The scream shut off a moment later, and the woman scrabbled desperately at her stump, feeling for anything left, any blood… she looked more confused than anything else, and the Butcher laughed happily.

"Oh, Matrimonial, you charitable soul. Cutting off her pain like that… what a capital lady you are. See, we're still human here. Come on, get up, we have a seat for you and everything."

Ah.

The seat hadn't been set for Animos. Night staggered over, eyes flickering to any possible escape. She might even be able to find one, but she couldn't ever take it. Not with all of these people. Matrimonial could control emotions, then. Dangerous. Very, very dangerous. Need to steer clear of her. Had she… had she done something when Animos was going up? Had she provoked more irritation in the Butcher? The only emotion Taylor had ever seen on her face was when she was forcing a grown woman to cry like a child. Maybe she wanted him to die painfully. Had allowed it to happen. Butcher would step in even if Matrimonial didn't. And as much as she wanted to think that she was a good person, that she did good things and stuck to her morals… she knew that if the choice rose between letting Night die and keeping her cover intact, she'd let the Nazi die. She'd hate herself. She'd have nightmares. But she'd let it happen.

Hadn't fucking changed from Animos. Still a killer.

The woman sat down next to Taylor, and the tension increased. Her swarm readied itself. The Butcher kept her eyes on the woman, not even seeming to blink. She leant back easily, and began to gnaw at a piece of fruit pie, letting the sweet fruit trickle down her chin in rich red chunks.

"Now… we're here for information, little lady. We're here for a chitty-chatty. You see this wheezing man? This bearded fellow?"

She gestured at Nibelung. Night glanced over, didn't react. Her eyes remained cold, colder than even Chorei's. The Butcher smiled wider.

"Name of Nibelung. Now, my friend, my darling delectable whose ears I have nibbled and whose neck I have grabbed… let's talk about him. And let's talk about you. Darling Kabiri here caught you, he said you were spying on us. I'm not interested in what you found, you're not going to tell, right? I mean, now that we're friends, hell, maybe with benefits if you get lucky."

A coarse laugh echoed in the silence.

"I kid, I kid. My mind is set on another mind, one that no-one else will ever love."

A meaningful glance. A tiny whimper from Chorei.

"Now. I'm told that you're from a little assemblage of reactionary revolutionaries, and I'd like to hear more about it. So. Go on. I'll tell you when to stop."

Night glanced around coolly. Blood dripped down from her severed ear - Taylor wasn't sure if Matrimonial was doing anything to her at this point, or if she was just tough. Either way, she ignored the food and drink arranged in front of her. The feast in front of Nibelung was still there, still piping hot. And untouched. He wheezed, and his eyes flickered around to land on Night. His reaction was less understated than hers. He looked alarmed.

"I have no answers for you. Kill me. Torture me. You'll get nothing."

"...did you forget about Matrimonial?"

A derisive glance.

"Emotional manipulation. Good. But I'll kill myself before I tell you a thing about my organisation. Are we done with this farce?"

The Butcher sighed, sounding genuinely sad.

"...nuts. That's a bother. Well, Matrimonial."

Her smile began to creep back.

"Show her the good news."

Matrimonial stood. What changes had been made? Shit, she'd been with the Slaughterhouse, that had just processed. What the fuck? What had happened to her? What kind of a monster was she? Matrimonial slowly, slowly walked over to the opposite site of the table to Night, standing just to the side of the Butcher. Her eyes were, only now, filling with emotion. And it was glee. Her face remained exactly the same, the charcoal hands moved under her skin, but her eyes boiled with happiness. For a long, long moment, nothing happened at all. And then something began to glow inside her mouth, the charcoal hands starting to press tight around her neck. The glow became brighter and brighter, a flicker of orange and red behind her lips. Her eyes twinkled merrily… and then she pitched over, vomiting onto the table. Fire spilled out - liquid fire, magma. A waterfall of the stuff, scorching the tablecloth, melting the plates, burning the food… Taylor backed up a little as the heat went over her. Two powers. Fire and emotions. Emotions and fire. Was that what the Nine had done? Had they given her powers, how… how could that happen? How? The hands were moving under her skin, pressing upwards, always like they were massaging the fire, and… the fire stopped. The pool ceased its expansion. A perfect circle of shimmering thick orange. The Butcher began to talk, slowly and carefully.

"Matrimonial is a sentimental lady."

The sentimental lady wiped away a globule of magma from her lips.

"She has this little trick. And it's a lovely trick, too."

The fire shivered like a living thing, and… a hand rose out. A tiny hand, made entirely of liquid heat. Tiny. Primitive. Digits clutching at thin air. Taylor could feel Chorei moving in panicked motions as the tiny body started to heave itself out. It was an infant. A baby. A little baby, oversized head, shrunken body, everything undergrown and underdeveloped, made entirely from what seemed to be magma. It squirmed in the fire which had spawned it, staring around eyelessly. The Butcher smiled happily at the infant. Matrimonial wasn't just an emotional controller. She was a fucking pyrokinetic. The cape reached out and tickled the child's stomach, eyes twinkling as she watched it squirm under her touch. It moved with random, spastic twitches, never doing anything more cohesive or coordinated. It moved without intelligence. Night was about to break for it, about to run for any exit that presented itself and damn the consequences, damn dying with quiet dignity… Matrimonial leant close to the fiery child, and stroked its face. The squirming ceased. It sat up. It went to all fours. It looked directly at Night, staring despite lacking any eyes. It stared, and something shimmered beyond the heat, something… something else entirely. The Butcher glanced over at Taylor.

"Hold her."

"Hold wh-"

And Night howled.

The woman lunged over the table, blood running freely from her ear, eyes suddenly filled with a terrifying depth of emotion. The Butcher burst out laughing as Taylor scrambled to grab her. Not a brute, and her scarred arms could hold Night back easily. But she made up for any deficiency with sheer passion. She squirmed, she struggled, and Taylor was forced to manhandle her back into her chair, pinning her completely. They were a tangle of limbs, desperate struggling and howls. Night scratched, bit, did everything possible to get across the table in the direction of that fiery construct. Sweat dripped down her brow, and she gritted her teeth - Chorei was utterly silent, completely in shock. Matrimonial seemed to be having the time of her life, based on her eyes. And Night kept on screaming.

"Let me get to him! Please! I need to get to him - he's my baby, you can't keep me away from him-"

The shift was uncanny. The Butcher howled in laughter, loud enough to overcome the plaintive shrieks of Night. And now, with a syrupy voice, she asked her questions again, steepling her hands like the ribs of a cathedral.

"We'll let you get to him if you tell us about your organisation."

There wasn't even a second of hesitation.

"Gesellschaft! I work for the Gesellschaft, not the Empire! I've told you, now-"

"Shh. Later. Gesellschaft, huh? That's a real gig… nice one, moving up in the world like that. Here alone?"

"I have a husband, Geoff, please, please, I need-"

"Shh."

She slowly brought up her carving knife, positioning it delicately over the neck of the flaming child, which continued to stare motionlessly at Night. A renewed howl, a new struggle, a desperate attempt to keep her in place. Taylor could feel her mind shivering at the edges. What was she doing? Was she saving her? Was she complicit in this? Matrimonial's eyes shone, and Taylor found a well of hate building up in her. One she hadn't felt since Bisha - a genuine loathing for another individual. It wasn't the act. The act was an atrocity. But the enjoyment she was taking in it… that was enough. Maybe some of the hatred transmitted itself to her eyes, and Matrimonial looked at her with a wicked twinkle in her eyes. She knew. She liked it. For someone so silent and expressionless, she was hateable.

"Now… let's ask another question. Are you familiar with this man?"

She slowly stood, and manoeuvred behind Nibelung, who was wheezing desperately.

"Yes! I do! He's one of our agents, we sent him to infiltrate you - I was told to liaise with him. He was going to use his power to take control of you and the others, but he wasn't having any success. He wanted me to help, maybe attack some of you with my husband, take you out one by one to create openings for him to exploit."

And that makes… Animos, you, Rocinante, Kabiri, and Nibelung. Five traitors - four certain, one likely. You outnumbered her the whole time. If you'd only worked with…

Chorei trailed off. Her voice sounded desperate. She was terrified, and looking for any route away from the terror. Even if that lay only through helpless regret. Night was looking over at the Butcher with a terrifyingly wide smile, unnatural on a face which had otherwise been so blank and calm. There was a moment of silent pleading, a desperation to do what she needed to do. The Butcher leant over Nibelung, who was wheezing helplessly. Looked like his spine had been severed by that shot, he couldn't even move. His arms twitched weakly, his eyes flickered in their sockets, sweat trickled down him and stuck the hospital gown to his wounded body. Highlighting every rib broken, every wound, every pound of flesh he'd lost from sheer bodily trauma. One high-powered shot had put him down. The Butcher leant over, and her face had lost its smile.

"...oh, you poor little thing."

Her voice was cold.

"You thought you could enslave me? You thought you could take control?"

She leant closer.

"I'm already a slave, Nibelung. And my master is a jealous one."

She smiled, and it was… oddly sad.

"Poor little thing. And so weak… you need to get stronger."

Slowly, she reached down and picked up the bowl of soup, now a cold mass of sludge. Nibelung's eyes were watering in helplessness, his breath couldn't leave his throat. He tried to say something, to plead for his life… and the Butcher calmly poured the entire bowl into his spluttering mouth. He managed a single gulp before it started to foam upwards, trickling down in ice-cold green rivers from his mouth, soaking his beard. The Butcher smiled, looking almost motherly for a moment. She tutted, shaking her finger from side to side.

"That's no way to eat. You can't expect to recover like that."

Nibelung thrashed, and the Butcher calmly pinned him in place with a single hand. The other reached down and grabbed a handful of tiny fried fish. With that same motherly smile she began to stuff them into his mouth, one at a time, He coughed wildly, trying to displace them, swallowed helplessly when the Butcher pinned his mouth shut. Still he tried to move. The others were completely silent. Only Night was still moving, still trying to get to the fiery thing on the table. The fish plate was empty. The beef was next. The toast. He managed some of it, but more and more was coming up in ragged white clumps - his head was forced up, he couldn't even vomit like this, simply erupted with half-chewed food at random. His eyes were flowing with tears. He was a Nazi who'd been trying to enslave the Butcher. He'd been trying to suppress the emergency services. He'd done monstrous things, surely. Somehow none of that helped.

Then the Butcher reached for the steak.

The meat didn't go down. It lodged in his throat, a huge, ragged red tongue hanging out of his mouth. He spluttered, gulped, choked, tried to spit… and the Butcher hummed.

"You're not having much success. Let me help."

She quietly raised her hand… and pressed on the steak. Blood leaked out like juice from a crushed fruit, flowing down her pale arm. She pressed harder, and Taylor could see Nibelung's throat bulging, his hands scratching at their rests, his beard turned into a solid mass by compacted liquid… Night ignored her comrade. Rocinante looked away. Kabiri glanced curiously, then returned to his dessert. And Matrimonial stared with wide, enraptured eyes. The Butcher gave one last awful shove, and something cracked. Nibelung stopped moving. His throat stopped contracting. His eyes began to cloud over. Silence. The Butcher clicked her fingers, and Night sagged in Taylor's grip, looking around frantically. No more struggles - she was just confused as to why Taylor was holding her. Unwilling to piss people off. She looked alarmed at the sight of Nibelung - her comrade, dead in front of her eyes.

The Butcher quietly licked the juice from the steak off her fingers, one by one, staring Night dead in the eye the whole while.

"Good. Now that's settled… I hope there aren't any other traitors. I really do. I'll be very sad if there are. Kabiri, do as you like. Matrimonial, do as you like. Rocinante, I want more horses. Neither-Nor… we should talk, we really should. Me, you, and Chorei. A nice long chat."

Please, no. I can't handle another one. Not after this.

"...I might have other things to look into, I mean-"

"Shush. Later."

She began to walk away like nothing had happened.

"...well, excellent lunch everyone. Goodness, two of us gone with no replacements… I do hope nothing else happens to you. I'd miss most of you, I'll say that much."

Butcher began to vanish into the darkness of the other rooms… but she had one last thing to say.

"Oh, and Matrimonial? She's all yours."

The twinkle of perverse excitement returned to the cape with ashen hands under her skin. The Butcher vanished, and Taylor could sense her shuffling absent-mindedly away, itching at her forehead. High heels were removed, and she strode into the outside world barefoot, vanishing from her perception just as she began to mutter to herself. Kabiri stood quietly, discarding his napkin and lighting up another cigarillo. He didn't leave, though. He simply watched calmly. Rocinante left with all the haste he could muster. And Matrimonial looked at Night… and her eyes burned.

This time Taylor wasn't ready to hold her back.

The woman leapt for the burning child, and wrapped herself around it. Taylor couldn't look at it. But her insects could. And in a single, awful moment, she couldn't stop the perception from filtering through to her. In the moment before she directed every compound eye to flicker away, she saw Night, a veteran cape, picking up something made entirely from magma. And unlike with Matrimonial, this time it burned. She left when the crackling started, when Night started to coo over it even as her flesh began to blacken and char. There were never any screams. Just loving murmurs before her throat sealed off and her fat began to render out, her own body frying in it. And all the while Matrimonial watched. Taylor made for the door, resisting the urge to throw up, and… and a pulse of absolute happiness went through her. For a second, she felt like she could dance and sing, she felt like running back in and joining Night with that burning kid. She felt like hugging Matrimonial. She felt like yelling her happiness, she felt… normal. The happiness left. And a vaulting sadness was left in its wake. A turn. Matrimonial was looking directly at her, head tilted to one side in interest, Kabiri standing nearby. Taylor scowled… and moved as quickly as she could, leaving behind the choked body of Nibelung, the burning body of Night, and the happy, happy eyes of Matrimonial.

The outside world was a balm on her skin.

Not on her mind.

The sound of choking. The smell of roasting meat. The howl of a cape desperate to embrace her 'child', even as it burned her into ash. She shivered even in the afternoon heat, her eye feeling hollow in her skull, like it was a second away from disintegrating and leaving her utterly, utterly blind. The light was merciless, her head was pounding, her stomach was heaving with food. The same food which had killed a man. She remembered the Butcher crouched over her bed, gun under her chin. The Butcher with a box cutter at her neck-veins, ready to rip them open and turn over the role of Butcher to her. She remembered the two girls she'd spared last night, in both cases going against her wishes. Was this punishment? Was this the lesson? Was the Butcher showing her what happened if she wasn't entertaining, or… or was this just brutality? A reminder that she couldn't actually control this. The Butcher was a force beyond her, a force that was utterly human and inhuman all at once. No soul-shattering nightmares. No visions. No reality distortions. Just a psychotic woman who had the strength and endurance to do… whatever she wanted. Forever.

And Taylor would never be able to beat her.

A buzz from her phone.

She glanced idly, her eye feeling dead in its socket. The stinging flesh of her raw eye socket felt more alive.

Found her.

She's alive.

Astrid and M.P. are there too.

We're coming home
.

She couldn't help herself. A choked sob came out of her throat, before she could send the impulse into her swarm. Tears pricked at the corner of her eyes. She was alive, she was alive, she was fine, she was coming back. Hadn't saved anyone today, but someone had lived nonetheless.

Something good had happened today.

She seized on it. Fed on it. Yearned for it. Regretted it as it passed.

Something good had happened today.

Something.
 
203 - A Stranger I Remain
203 - A Stranger I Remain

'Angrboda was Iron Rain. I've got her skin. She disguised herself with someone else's skin, and seems to have gained some of her power from a comet underneath a mountain. I'll explain more when I get back.
'

Vicky's texts were coming in full sentences. This boded poorly. At least she was alive… and, wait, hold on, Iron Rain? Who… Taylor quickly searched her up on her phone. She was sitting in her motel room. One more day and she'd be homeless, forced to find some other place to crash. Might need to go to one of the chapters, see if they could spare a bunk of some kind. But she was going to enjoy having a roof of her own for just a little longer. Her single sad-looking bag was already packed, her pistol securely stashed. But work lingered. Work always lingered. A notepad was covered in mad black scribbles - everything she knew. The internet finally came through, and she found herself staring at a picture of an Empire cape. Grainy and out-of-focus, barely anything visible through a haze of fire. Older camera, villain who wasn't inclined to stand still, fire everywhere… recipe for uselessness. But she could see a flash of a cruel smile through it, and a pair of glittering eyes. Powers… manifesting metal weapons from the air, then letting them fall downwards. That was it. Iron Rain - nice and descriptive. Died under obscure circumstances, death claimed by Marquis…

And now, apparently, she was Angrboda. The woman who had reorganised the Teeth, who was still feared by its current members, who had made the Butcher the thing she was today. Infected her with revolution, one mind after the other, until the entire consciousness was completely deranged. She looked into those glittering eyes, that cruel smile…

She reminds me of you.

"Please don't compare me to an actual Nazi."

Chorei sailed past her reasonable objection with all the grace of a nun who'd been an ascetic for centuries, and thus weighed about as much as a single wet towl.

Parahuman. Likely stumbled onto something she didn't understand. Came to understand it. My wonderment is what she found, and how she lingered long enough to make anything of herself. Furthermore… what conclusions she came to. You pursued the Grafting Buddha and the Unceasing Striving, warring against the Frenzied Flame. I wonder what combination she found.

There was a similarity there, even if she didn't want to admit it. Another parahuman who'd gone further than most. But had come to… different results. She quietly reviewed the rest of the evidence. Angrboda was Iron Rain. She'd shed her skin, a minimum of once. Faked her own death. And then there was the document Turk had sent her… hm. A sniper with a hole in her cheek, driven mad while staying above a chamber containing a… metal sphere of some kind. A brief thought emerged - imitation? The 117th had holes in their cheeks too, had a skin with a hand missing… was Angrboda connected to that Soviet sniper? No, couldn't be, she was born decades after that nameless sniper had vanished off the face of the earth. Unless… maybe the sniper had lived, and had gone on to do - well, unless she'd changed enormously, it seemed unlikely. Soviet sniper posing as a Nazi cape for some time before randomly faking her identity's death, and… No, keep the steps to a minimum, if she wanted to she could probably construct a globe-spanning centuries-old conspiracy out of this information. Keep it simple, and work from there. Iron Rain was Angrboda, no point including the sniper in that. But the sniper seemed connected. And Cally had said that Angrboda had ordered those holes made - martyrs for her martyr, something along those lines. A skin with its hand missing that they needed to hold onto. Angrboda had worked with more groups than just the Teeth. Kabiri was part of one, and he was from Louisiana, where that skin had been found. Kabiri thought he'd found some sanctum of hers. She had information, she had a lot of information, but none of it was sticking together in a meaningful way, not without substantial doubt. She had suspicions… but she needed confirmations before she went anywhere.

Quietly, she began to text.

More specifically, Rocinante. A little query for information. They had good intel, that much was obvious, and access to a sniper who could turn Nibelung into a helpless invalid. Maybe they'd be able to get hold of this. Shame about Sanagi leaving the police, she'd have been useful… anyway. She needed footage of Angrboda's death, maybe there was some lurking on the nastier corners of the internet. Presumably the PRT had body cameras or surveillance or something. A reply came back in seconds - a single 'Y'. Curt. Wonderful. Rocinante would be interested in this as well - he might be getting roped in to this 'tomb' business, and if he was, he'd want to be fully clued in. She wasn't sure how long that'd take, but… either way, she had a lead going there. Second… hm. Vicky had mentioned a comet. The Soviet account had mentioned a metal sphere underground 'uncannily smooth, and like nothing she's seen before' according to the translation Turk had made for her, with images of giants with mouths in their stomachs. Not sure about the paintings, maybe Vicky would know more. But the metal element… that sounded vaguely like something heated to a high temperature, and perhaps it was just a coincidence, but there were clearly some connections between this sniper's encounter and Angrboda's doctrines, and Angrboda had encountered a comet… hm. Where had she heard of this sort of thing before? Something…

There was something. I remember it clearly. The stone in Captain's Hill, the stone which gives you anonymity when you offer it hair and a prayer. Quote: 'By this stone was signed the second charter of the township of Brockton Bay, in the year of our Lord 1692, in repudiation of the tyrannical Edmund Andros & his unlawful Dominion, & in restoration of the rightful and God-given order of this land'. And underneath, in a slightly messier hand, 'Heere S. Makepeace savv the falling star'.

Oh. Ho. She immediately texted Arch. No, texting wouldn't be good enough - the moment it sent she was already calling. Arch answered quickly, and she felt a flush of embarrassment - should've waited, was feeling too damn eager. His voice was a little drowsy - oh, come on, it was the middle of the afternoon. Embarrassment vanished. If she'd woken him up, that was really his fault for staying asleep for so long.

"Evening, this is… uh. Anyway, who is it?"

"Taylor. I need information."

"Oh, hello Taylor. How's the amateur dentistry going?"

"Fine. Saw two people die today. Vicky's fine. Angrboda's Iron Rain. "

"Smashing, love to hear it. What information were you hunting for?"

"I need to find out about someone called 'S. Makepeace'. Should've been around after 1692. If you can't find anything about him, can you find out about a comet or something which fell around that time?"

"...I'll see what I can do. Probably easy to find out about the comet, I can do it… ah, here we go. Yeah, comet fell about 1695, details are pretty scant though. I'll find what else I can on the internet, but for anything more specific I'll need time. Doesn't look like anyone digitised the primary sources… hm. Barnabas College will definitely have them, though. If there's any reports on that comet, they'll be there. I'll see if I can get in touch with anyone."

"Be careful. Someone else might be looking into this."

"Another dentistry enthusiast?"

"Emphasis on enthusiast."

"Ah. Magical. Will I need any bombs?"

"Wouldn't hurt."

There was a sound of distant yelling, and someone else grabbed the phone. Taylor winced as a harsh Boston accent whined over the speaker. Well, not quite. Right now she was affecting a truly obnoxious cockney accent which mostly sounded Australian.

"Oi oi cunt, what can nana Ted do for you? Crumpets? Tea? Bombs? I can offer bombs and tea, Arch uses the crumpets as fleshlights. So unless you want some extra-salty comestibles I'd recommend steering clear."

Taylor, what's a fleshlight?

"Hi, Ted."

The Boston accent returned immediately.

"Ha, good to hear from you. Bombs?"

"Bombs."

"Fuck yes. The Ted train is leaving the station. Hey, you think I can make a vortex of endless agony for the Butcher? Not out of personal spite, I just feel like making a vortex of endless agony from which death is no escape. Y'know. For giggles. Shits, even. Not necessarily in that order."

"Make whatever you want."

"Vortex of endless agony it is, you just became culpable in my war crime, buy me a Toblerone when you're next in Geneva. I'll pull an all-nighter to squeeze this bombfaced baby out, trust me. I'll listen to Death Grips and everything, that shit keeps me up like you wouldn't believe. That and the coffee. The Ted train is leaving the station, brakes not included, anyone below the IQ of 'fucking genius' is kindly requested to lie down on the tracks for a routine spine-severance, whoo whoo, chukka-chukka-chukka-chukka…"

The sound of Ted imitating a train slowly faded into the distance, and Arch's voice returned.

"Sorry about that. She's still making train noises. I'll see what I can find on that comet. Best of luck."

"Likewise."

And with that, she hung up. Not before hearing the sound of a certain explosive train conductor screaming 'OH HELL FUCK YEAH I'M FEELING IT' at the top of her lungs. Chorei mumbled in confusion, pondering the evils of modernity and the sheer stupidity of letting Ted enter her life at all. The woman had to move on at some point, right? She'd almost recovered fully from her wounds, soon enough she'd be on the road. Taylor's life would have fewer explosives, which would be a bit of a shame, but… it would also have fewer explosives. Which was really quite nice. Definitely someone to cut ties with before she decided to… evaporate Lake Erie or something to prove a point. Sounded like something she'd do. Either way… that was another bomb she'd set. Three in total. The literal bomb that Ted was building that could create a vortex of infinite agony, because if you were offered the ability to have a vortex of infinite agony you probably ought to take the opportunity to own that vortex of infinite agony, because you didn't want anyone else to have the vortex of infinite agony now that you knew the vortex of infinite agony existed and was, indeed, capable of inducing agony of an infinite nature. And the two metaphorical bombs - Rocinante's information, and Arch's information. Three bombs, tick-tick-ticking away. And now… now she had her own job to do.

Kabiri needed to be watched. No way she was letting this go too far, if he was learning things, she wanted to learn the things he learned at the same time as him, ideally before, but under no circumstances after. And Matrimonial… she needed taking care of. Monster, categorically a monster. Fucking Slaughterhouse Nine member, that was about as low as it was possible to get on the overall moral hierarchy of the universe. Needed to go. Could expose her, of course… everyone seemed to be a traitor, maybe she was too. But that would imply getting close, and that would imply being subject to her master ability. Rocinante might have had a point with that sniper. Take her out before she could get in range. Nice and simple.

Nothing was ever that simple, though. Never. There'd be defences. She needed time. She needed data. And all the while, things were moving towards a conclusion she could sense, but she couldn't understand. The air was heavy… a storm was definitely coming. A big one - a summer storm, worse than the winter ones. She idly remembered some theory that Leviathan was fucking with the earth's weather systems. He could cause huge storms when he attacked, after all. Tsunamis, erosion… enough to level whole landmasses when he was inclined. Who could say if he didn't tweak things a little, let clouds build up when they shouldn't, let rain store itself up until the eventual downpour was something awful. Could just be natural, though. Could be a side-effect of the hurricanes he regularly induced. Could be nothing. She could be wrong. She silently looked out of her window, trying to get her thoughts in order. One more day in this dump, and she'd be homeless. She had all the tools she needed, but… it was just one more vulnerability to add. The ground seemed to be steaming, vapour flowing upwards to join the glowering clouds. The air seemed yellow, tinted in some imperceptible way. She sighed… nothing to do about it now.

Her head snapped up.

Someone had entered her range.

Her.

Taylor had barely a moment to turn before her door crashed open, and the Butcher strode in. Still wearing her elegant dress, but now it was stained with dirt, torn by branches. Her hair was a mess, a tangled dark mane which she could tell had been infested by a few beetles. But her skin was flawless - not a single wound she could see. The room darkened around her, and her eyes… Taylor was frozen. The Butcher was weeping. Sobbing like a child. She barely even seemed to notice Taylor, just staggered through the motel room, hands in her hair, mumbling random things under her breath though a phlegm-choked throat. She wasn't crying in an attractive way, either - face was red and puffy, eyes were bloodshot, nose was running… it was uncomfortable. Taylor pushed her chair backwards, putting her back against the wall. Her swarm was ready to disguise her escape if necessary. Didn't look like the Butcher would be able to stop her, not in this state. Surprised she could even see… but then again… paranoia was already flooding her mind again, and the Butcher… sprawled on her bed. For a moment, there was silence, nothing but wet, heaving sobs.

And then she spoke.

"Come here."

Taylor obeyed. Wouldn't do to piss her off. The Butcher's arms extended, and Taylor hesitated, wondering what she - glargh. The Butcher lunged up from the bed, wrapped her up in a hug, and dragged her down. The strength in her arms was palpable - she could crush Taylor easily, and that possibility seemed eerily close. She was barely holding back, Taylor could actually feel her ribs creaking under the strain of the embrace. She was treated like some… some fucking teddy bear, clutched tightly to the Butcher while she sobbed. After a moment the Butcher began to stroke her hair, running her fingers through it and combing it out with enough force to actually tear out a few strand, to leave livid red marks on her scalp. Taylor let Chorei take the wheel on the limbic system front of things, keeping her heart from pounding out of her chest, keeping her breathing steady, keeping her spine straight and still. No movement. Just play dead, hope that the Butcher didn't take things too far. She couldn't feel any guns, but… there was a knife, of course there was a knife. Hidden in a sheath under her skirt. Not worth reaching for it… just hold still, let it end, and… the Butcher was still sobbing.

"Tell anyone… anyone about this, and I'll slit my throat in front of you. And then I'll keep you awake for the next five years. Minimum."

Taylor made a conscious effort to remain silent and still instead of nodding frantically.

"I feel like we can talk, though. I feel like we're friends now, right? I mean, I think we're friends. You've got the same mindset as me, you've got a screaming voice in your head too, so I guess that gives us some kind of kinship."

"Yeah. Sure. Kinship."

"You get it! Love you, Chorei, by the way. Always love being near you."

Help.

"I want to talk with you, Taylor. Can I do that? I mean, as a friend."

Taylor was slowly turning red - the Butcher's arm was looped around her neck. A little more pressure and her spine would be snapped and she'd choke on her own blood, paralysed on the ground. No swarm could save her then. No scar could heal that.

"Yes, sure, of course Butcher."

"My name is fucking Patience Nguyen. I am Patience. Nguyen. Call me it!"

"Yes, Patience, OK! Could you…"

She slapped weakly at the arm, panic rising up whether she liked it or not. The Butcher… Patience relaxed very slightly, but Taylor remained completely trapped. Slowly, she was being drawn up to the Butcher's chest, clutched as tightly as was possible without inflicting serious bodily harm, so close she could feel the pumping of her heart and the rapid intakes of breath through her lungs. Chorei whimpered.

"...you know I used to be a medical student?"

"You might've… mentioned it a few days ago."

"Yeah. I did. Well remembered. This is why we're friends… that and the little lady in your head. I… was a medical student. Oncology. The cancer one. I was good, too, had a nice paid internship at a hospital in Minneapolis. And then, I guess… I don't know what happened. You ever get that feeling of nausea where you wake up and realise that you don't recognise your own apartment? Like… like you think 'this isn't my bed', and 'this isn't my kitchen', and you eat, and you wonder if this is really what food is. If someone replaced all your food with cardboard that you can feel sitting your stomach like a lead weight, and you look at your stomach get thinner and thinner and you stop caring about it, stop caring because food is just matter. And you look at yourself, and you just see… see nothing. Just a bag of meat and tubes. Someone else's labour of love. Not yours. Not mine. And it moves, and grows , and shrinks, and you look at it like you'd look at an exotic animal, not… not you. I tried to move around, to do something with my life. But then I just realised… the effort I'd spend getting out of bed wasn't worth the result. We always do that. We always try to do the most profitable thing with our time and energy. Never do something one way if you can do it an easier way. Never expend excess energy unless you mean it. I did it. I wouldn't move unless it made sense, unless it benefited me. I wouldn't buy better clothes - why bother? Only going to dissolve. All gone. None of it felt like living anymore."

A strange smile spread across her face.

"The reward was minimal compared to the expenditure. Cancers are what happens when the body puts too much effort in. Growth it can't sustain. Kills itself with success - you know there's a woman whose cells are still alive? She died decades ago. Cells still live. She was successful. Killed her. So you put in the right amount. Be efficient. Kill cells when they're too old, stop them growing, stop them getting overexcited. Clever students get internships. Good students get internships and don't burn out. I applied that principle to my own life, and just… stopped. Why both going on if the energy expense is too much for the reward? I live another day, and I have to heave myself out of bed, acquire nutrients, acquire wealth for those nutrients, dress myself, wash myself, wrap myself up in webs and train so I can wrap more webs around me. Until I can't move. Sixty years to retirement. Sixty years of energy for twenty, thirty years of reward. Not equivalent. Not equal. Couldn't get out of bed. Can't say why it happened. Can't say when. Lost track of time."

The smile widened.

"I wanted to burn. Minimum possible expenditure of energy. Maximum result. I was a declining engine. I wanted to burn. And I did. I burned so bright… the world knows my face, the world knows my name. I am a layer of an eternal onion. And all I needed to do was hit some random guy a few times with my arrows, while he struggled to catch up. Couldn't even wound me. That's pretty easy. Took a few hours. A few hours of work… a lifetime of results. I put years into my old life and got nothing out of it. I could've grabbed a gun and achieved eternity years ago. Finally, I was profitable. I am a profitable individual. I am high-value, I am brighter. I escaped the accursed share. You people can doubt the afterlife. I know I'll have one. My mind will live forever, as raw engrammatic data. I will be a perfect fucking nerve ape."

The smile faded.

"...but the voices keep screaming at me. Won't ever shut up."

Her breath was coming faster.

"They say to go below. They say to follow the red star."

Her grip was tighter.

"...they're telling me to be a martyr. I don't… I can't…"

Her voice devolved to a low hiss.

"I want my afterlife. I want it. I've put too much effort in. Can't give up now. But they… they don't. They're idiots. All of them. They want it to end. They want to condense to a final point. Peel the layers of the onion until nothing remains. I don't. They promised me forever. I'm not going."

She shivered.

"But they won't let me not go. They say they'll tear me open from the inside. They say they'll give me an afterlife. It… it sounds like a threat when they say it."

Taylor could feel thoughts racing behind her eye. Too many thoughts. She was in close contact to the Butcher… she could feel the possibility of grafting. Silence was reigning, silence and sobs. Chorei said absolutely nothing.

"What… what do they want you to do?"

"Won't say. Never say. Sacrifices don't need to know."

Sacrifice? Wait. A conclusion was developing. That… that account by a Soviet sniper. She had described being taken below the ground. Giving herself up to the sphere. And it had been done at the behest of a bearded man who, apparently, might've been alive for some time, and… oh. Taylor was coming to a conclusion indeed. Too many gaps lingered, though. All she knew now was that the Butcher served a bigger purpose than just Angrboda's enforcer. And maybe, if that bearded man had gone down a similar route to Angrboda, if Angrboda was imitating him in some way (which seemed likely given the holes in the cheeks of the 119th)... then maybe these people needed a partner. Someone else. She couldn't help herself - she grafted, just for a tiny moment. Barely even made contact. Just long enough to see the Butcher's mind, to see what was there, how it worked. Just a glimpse… Chorei reluctantly opened a bridge. And the moment she saw what lay beyond, she yanked Taylor back.

But not before she could see.

Fifteen snapping wolves. Fifteen wolves tearing at each other. Not wolves. Not wolves at all. But they hunt, they multiply, they consume - the wolf is a metaphor, covering something much, much worse. One body. Fifteen heads. Cancer hydra. One dies, breeds from itself, cells sprout and bloom in flowering zero-sums of teeth and eyes and hateful howls. In the centre, a shivering mass of nerves, a terrified ape burrowed into and grown from, mother/father contorting centre the host mass the bed of existence. The wolves are tearing it apart - sometimes they cease to tear at one another and turn to the mound of nerves and flesh, the only flesh in sight. The wolves are engrammatic thoughtforms, they are symbols carved into grey matter. they are two dimensional symbols extending into three dimensional shapes and four dimensional tesseracts and they open their eyes to glare into higher and higher dimensions until none remain until the universe is peeled and shredded layer by layer. They look higher only so they can see where the demolition must begin. They look into the face of God so they may learn the appearance of their final target, may catch his scent. The name of God is in their howling, for they will always know the name of their prey. They turn on the nerve bed, they shred it with teeth, they vomit wolfish worms into its mass and allow them to breed until the mass is a step away from being a wolf itself.

The wolves are a star, the wolves are the light of the star but never the burning core, they are the riders at the edge of supernova, they are the strange matter boiling at the heart of neutron stars and they are the cascading conversion. They are the weeping edge of vacuum decay, they are the laughing atom which displaces the false vacuum. False vacuum - energy shifting downwards, reality revolting against itself as it finds a better path. A suicide rollercoaster which roars and screams as it descends, welcoming the crack as it hits the bottom, knowing it will heal and find yet more routes down.

They are the change and the teeth. They are the teeth of the universe to come, and they have no roots - the teeth are double-ended. As one thing is eaten, the eater becomes the devoured. A perfect ring of teeth, biting inwards and outwards all at once. When the last layer is peeled, when the final choice remains between existence and nonexistence, when the final revolution may occur, then the wolf will rest. Then it shall smile.

Fifteen pairs of starving eyes lock onto her. They are not smiling. Their rest has not yet come. In their shadows, she can see the tattered remnants of ancient nerves. Infected minds, blossoming with revolution and displacement, until nothing remains but the process. They are routes without destinations. They are the rising step and the falling step but they will never hit the ground. They are the object which always falls and will never land. They are divided. And in division there is a blissful agony. The eyes lock onto her, and the wolves move.

They scream the name of God.

They scream the word of REVOLUTION.

Chorei severed the link.

Taylor gasped as sense returned to her, a memory of staring, staring eyes… the Butcher hadn't reacted. She was still stroking Taylor's hair, and… and something clicked. No-one she'd ever grafted to had been unaware of it. Maybe they didn't understand, but… they always knew in some way. But the Butcher was so utterly damaged that she couldn't even see Taylor's entry. Already torn by snarling minds and promised a place among them when the time came. And… and she was just lying here, crying like someone a third of her actual age. Whatever that was. No wonder she was insane… Chorei's grafting had been a delicate thing of interlocking parts, each one complimenting and amplifying the others. They might squabble… a lot, but the point remained that they had harmonised, in some way. Found unity. Patience Nguyen hadn't. Patience had simply been infested by a parasite which grew and grew until it stared out through her eyes and told her what to do, commanded her to go and do… something for Angrboda, or they'd tear her apart completely. What would that mean? Would she become brain dead? Or…

"Why not just… just refuse? You could. They're just in your head."

The Butcher glanced down… and smiled.

"You're right."

The fabric around her began to reshape, pointing upwards - a knife, primitive and crude, emerging from the matter of the bed.

"Would you like to try instead? I can't do it. I simply can't. But you achieved the mindset… Chorei, would you like some company?"

She smiled wider.

"You're completely right. I can't deny them. So I should just… join them. Each and every one is in agreement here, not a single one differs. And if I go… I can join them. And I'll see what they want me to do. I promise, though - I'll tell you. I'll be your woman on the inside. I get my eternal afterlife. And you get to burn brighter than anyone can imagine. Wouldn't you like that?"

Taylor struggled to get away, but the Butcher was holding her tighter. Her voice was rising.

"Come on. Last it out with me. We can do it. Together. And then you can burn brighter than any of us can imagine. You can be a sacrificial heroine, the one who finishes what I can't."

A faint laugh bubbled out of her throat, and Taylor gave in. The swarm rushed into the room in an undulating black wave, and surrounded the two of them in seconds. A perfect ring around the bed. Taylor's voice dropped, becoming lower, almost a growl.

"Let me go."

"Oh, shush, it won't take long, and-"

"Let me go."

"But you can be so much more! One mind, two minds… how about… fifteen, sixteen, seventeen, eighteen… eighteen in one body. And all of them you. And all of them me. I've been looking for someone like you for so very, very, very long, someone who got it, someone who is worthy to succeed me. I can smell the revolution in you, I can smell the warfare. You stink of gunpowder, you'll be so very wonderful as a Butcher. Conflict is in your nature. Why not achieve a greater standard? Come on - being the Butcher is an art, and you would be one of its finest practitioners. The trade was waiting for you, you just need to accept it… come on, come on, claim everything, claim my powers, claim my memories, claim every scrap of treasure I've hoarded over the years. Come on, just-"

Taylor exploded. The Butcher was stronger than her, much, much stronger… but Taylor still had some moves. She slammed her head backwards, feeling Patience's nose shudder (but not break). Her grip relaxed… and Taylor squirmed free, moving with all the speed that the survival instinct granted. The Butcher was utterly still as she moved, utterly still as she retreated to the safety of her swarm. She felt raw. Ragged. The light from the windows was too harsh, and Patience… Patience looked like a mess. Her dress was torn and dishevelled, her eyes were full of tears, and the knife was poised just above her throat. And slowly, ever-so-slowly, she whimpered. For a moment, Taylor almost forgot she was the Butcher. Almost.

"...I'm sorry, I'm so so sorry, I didn't… I couldn't…"

The knife dropped to the bed.

"I'm sorry, I didn't mean to do that - I wasn't awake, I wasn't awake, you have to believe me."

She sat up, hair forming a dark curtain in front of her face, only her shining eyes somewhat visible.

"They're loud, they're so loud, and sometimes I forget where I am, and who I am, and…"

Taylor pressed herself against a wall near one of the windows. She had an escape route. If necessary, she'd run. The Butcher looked at her, saw the look in Taylor's eye, and simply… sagged, breathing heavily. Slowly, she pulled her legs up until she formed a tiny ball on the bed, a tall, elegant frame compressed into the tightest space she could manage. Her face vanished completely, her breathing began to slow a little. Taylor had no idea what to do. The Butcher was crying in front of her - no, not her. Patience. Patience Nguyen, a medical student from Minneapolis, was crying her eyes out, curled into a ball… just like Taylor had been a few nights ago. How much of herself did she really control? How much sway did those wolves have? They weren't telling her what purpose she was needed for, but they were still confident in achieving it… Taylor remembered the feeling of Chorei seizing control of her limbs in the power plant, driving her to a conclusion she didn't understand and hadn't wanted.

How much did Patience Nguyen have control over?

And how much was the Butcher?

And how fine was the division between the two?

Slowly but surely, Patience unfurled herself from her seated position, and stared blankly at Taylor. It was like looking into an empty room - nothing behind those eyes. Nothing at all. Only after a long minute did some kind of awareness return, and a quality of elegance returned to her. She stood in silence, looked around imperiously, and sniffed. Her eyes were burning with intensity when they fixed themselves on Taylor, and once more Taylor was reminded of just how tall she was, just how much power she radiated, how she managed to fill up a room with her presence even with ratty hair, a tattered dress, and tear-marks still staining her face. She stared deeply at Taylor, rooting her to the spot like someone who'd just seen the red dot of a laser sight appear on their forehead. At least that implied one thing - with the Butcher, it could be dozens. A moment of silence, and she stepped forward, feet sinking into the soft carpet.

"Tell anyone, and I'll sever your spine and leave you neck-deep in the sewers for the rats to eat."

A single threat.

And then she was gone. A pop of air rushing to fill a sudden vacuum, and she was gone. A distant crack as she arrived at her destination, followed by successive cracks as she covered more and more distance, quickly speeding away from the motel. The swarm confirmed that she never looked back. Taylor remained in absolute silence, getting her breathing back under control, trying to process what just happened. The Butcher was insane - and worse than that, she had a core of something which was terrifyingly rational. Patience Nguyen was a rational, even mildly sympathetic individual - if only because of the madness she'd inflicted willingly on herself due to some pretty obvious mental issues to do with… self-worth, depression, something along those lines. But when she thought about that, she thought about how much lay between the Butcher and the woman who'd inherited the role. And if the difference was remotely worth considering, given the awful things she'd done and was still willing to do. Couldn't just pin all the blame on the Butcher, not seriously. But… the Butcher was meant to do something.

Angrboda wanted her for more than her capacity to inflict violence. Angrboda had wanted the Butcher for greater things.

Taylor? Are you alright?

Taylor sagged.

"No. Not really."

She's gone. I'm sure of it.

"I know. Just…"

Know that she brought this insanity on herself. She is a monster of her own creation. Perhaps the full nature of her monstrousness was unknown, but the point remains that she had a choice between challenging her own weaknesses, and giving into them. And she did the latter in the most destructive possible way. Do you… truly think anything remains of the hoard? That is what we're looking for, isn't it?

"Yeah. Yeah, it is. I don't know how much is left. Probably only the best bits. Almost definitely the skull - not ideal if we just get that, but I figure the government will pay through the nose to get that back. Might take time. She said… she said 'every scrap of gold I've hoarded over the years'. That probably meant there's something."

May've been lying.

"Possible. But I'm in too deep now."

She slid to the ground, barely keeping her mind calm. Barely.

…her mind is shattered.

"I didn't realise how far gone she was. I thought she was crazy, but not…"

Not someone with a mind full of spectral wolves literally tearing her apart from the inside, occasionally seizing control for their own means. No. I don't think I imagined that either.

"Pretty much. Makes me wonder… I dunno, maybe the vortex of infinite pain is a bit much, or… no, she'd be able to get out of it. If she's able to die, she'll just transfer her mind. And… now I'm imagining Ted the Butcher."

By all that's good and holy.

"...yeah."

But I get the feeling you're not interested in letting her escape now. Or at least, you'd like to foil her in some way.

"...I think I'm developing a plan. The Butcher's court is entirely made of traitors, maybe that'll help. I get why she does it, but it might turn against her soon enough. If we can just… OK, if Kabiri doesn't find this place, then there's no problem. And if the Butcher can't find it… then we're absolutely fine. It's easy to foil this, we just need to stop information from spreading. If we can do that, we'll be fine."

Vicky will be a problem.

"What?"

Vicky is of a more heroic inclination. I have no doubt she'll be interested in fighting the Butcher. For us, her going on a mundane rampage is just wonderful. Distracts her, and it means she's not doing something more… esoteric. For Vicky, that rampage is the worst-case scenario.

Taylor scowled.

"I'll find a way to keep her out of this."

That's what I recommend, yes.

There was a long minute of silence between the two. Taylor was coming back to her senses. Best to move as soon as possible, leave this damn motel behind her. Find somewhere else to sleep, make sure she had all the necessary resources, do everything possible to stay alive. The hoard existed in some sense, and… unfortunate as it was, she imagined that going through the Butcher was the only method she could take towards it. The Butcher had the hoard, probably knew where it was and how to get to it. Not like she'd entrust it to the traitors under her. Which meant…

"We need to convince the Butcher that we're totally on her side. Not enough to become the Butcher, but enough to… I dunno, be trusted with the hoard. I say we let the swarm check over her house from top to bottom, look for clues. Hadal seems fairly loyal, he might actually have something on this… I think I've got a plan. It's limited, but it might work."

Taylor…

"We get Rocinante and the others to plan an attack on Hadal. It doesn't need to kill him - all we need to do is keep him occupied while we search that house. If they can get information out of Hadal, great. Either way, if the Butcher keeps clinging to me, maybe I can use that. Distract her. That should be a powerful bargaining chip with the others, make sure they share out details of the hoard with me instead of holding back. Force them to work fairly. I think it might work. Matrimonial will need to be kept out of the picture, and… I can't see a way to contain her without killing her, not sure if I want to rely on tranquilisers."

Taylor.

"I know, Kabiri is a problem, but I figure that we can attack him after this. If the Butcher thinks that she's going to be called for some great duty, she might get sloppy with things like the hoard. The other minds want her to do something - I doubt they care much about the gold they leave behind. But once we have some information - or we've overplayed our hand - we go for Kabiri. Wipe him off the board, I don't care how. If we still haven't found out about the hoard by then… we stick to the Butcher. Frame ourselves as loyalists who can accompany her to the next city. Without any allies, she'll be a bit easier to steal from. Either way, we have options."

Taylor. Calm down.

"I am calm."

You're talking an unnatural amount. You're not calm. Taylor, the Butcher hugged you and promised to make you into her next host. She wept on your bed, and demonstrated a depth to her insanity we hadn't anticipated. We saw her mind, and it was ghastly. Try and take a breath before you throw yourself into the threshing machine face-first again.

Taylor wanted to retort. She really did.

But as she took a long, shuddering breath…

She found herself staring into the middle distance, her mind still refusing to believe any of that was actually real. The knife at the Butcher's throat. The joy on her face at the idea that she could live forever inside Taylor's head. All the fears of having Chorei up there… and none of the reassurances. Over a dozen boiling minds screaming at all times, tearing the nerve-ape apart until nothing remained, until the wolf-cancer-hydra simply had another head to its name. A mind so utterly damaged that it couldn't be saved. And one she had to work with. One she was in too deep with to retreat. One she'd committed too much to.

The smell of cooking flesh.

The sound of a man choking on food.

The sound of a weeping, disturbed individual who had jumped off the deep end into abject insanity.

Taylor leant back, and stared.

She didn't blink for quite some time.

AN: And that's all for this week. See you on Monday.
 
204 - Heartless > Mindless
204 - Heartless > Mindless

Calvert's apartment had just been de-dogged. This was a lengthy procedure involving bleach and a great deal of scrubbing, and it was something he largely had to do on his own. Not like he could trust cleaners to take care of this stuff. Cleaners asked questions. Cleaners chattered to one another afterwards. Cleaners didn't keep their mouths shut unless they were sewn shut. Movies had told him that the criminal underworld had a whole raft of fixers who could handle things like a skinned dog hanging in his living room. The movies had been pretty accurate. They had missed the part where they wouldn't touch a PRT-associated property with the sharp end of a very, very long stick. If they had a stick stretching from Argentina to Brockton Bay they'd still make sure to avoid the PRT. useless. The lot of them. Utterly, profoundly useless. So he had to it himself, before it could Worst part was, unlike information gathering he actually had to keep the timelines where he worked on this place. Information was clean. Information existed in his head. Information could be preserved. Whereas… whereas skinned dogs in his living room didn't endure through timelines. No, they could endure in his carpet, his upholstery, his ventilation system, and one of his late-night snacks… the fabric of his entire house, but not the fabric of time. Not fair, time was bloody everywhere?

Feh.

Well, the de-dogging had occurred. The de-dogging had been concluded. And for all the great and terrible frustrations of existence, he had nonetheless mostly succeeded. Now… now he was at peace. His apartment was clean. He sipped from a… OK, he knew that the aesthetic of the place demanded wine, but he wasn't going to waste wine on this. His headache was already terrible, and he'd taken more than enough aspirin. No, the best he could work with was a giant, ice-cold Moscow Mule. This was his third. He wasn't an alcoholic, he just wanted to be able to sleep tonight. This was his sleeping timeline. The other one was staying up and steadily going insane. Peace. At long last… peace.

"Howdy, Mr Calvert."

Oh.

For the love of…

He opened his eyes in one timeline, in the other they remained closed. Colter. Uheer. No sign of Rocinante. Bad, that meant he couldn't just silence them here and now. Either way, he had a dead man's switch up and ready to go. Not quite hooked to his heartbeat, but it would work out just fine. He had insurance, and so did they. Great. Like his evening couldn't get worse. In the other timeline, he simply murmured mildly:

"Colter, Uheer, please. Sit down. Your dog has been cleaned up quite thoroughly."

"Not ours, but the lack of blood on the couch is appreciated."

The two sat, and Calvert kept his eyes closed in the timeline he intended to preserve. Made him seem wonderfully on-top of things. The two mercenaries sat down across from him, no drinks, no food, nothing. They looked downright professional, really. Both were wearing heavy rubberised coats, the kind they used in hazardous environments out east. Guns, obviously. They'd likely disabled his alarms and simply walked in through the front… he could fight them, of course he could. Had plenty of defences. If they thought for a moment about killing or maiming him, the insurance could go to hell - he'd wipe them out here and now. Most likely. He'd try. Colter was looking unusually serious for once, and Uheer was simply staring at him with something approaching venom, but which failed at the threshold of a great boundary of apathy. Colter chewed at the stub end of a cigarette, and grimaced.

"I'll level with ya. We're having some difficulty with this hoard business. I mean… hoo-eee, we're dealing with a nasty bucket of syrup right here. So, good job on that Nibelung business, he's gone, wiped out, all nice and clean… but things're getting erratic. Very erratic. Doesn't make us feel comfortable."

Uheer shot him a look, and Colter got to the point.

"...anyway, anyway, point is, the hoard is proving hard to obtain. Very hard to obtain. We're fairly sure it exists, Uheer certainly thinks there's an ambiguous source of funding which can be disrupted, which seems to imply a hoard… anyway. Court is dropping like flies - Animos is gone, Nibelung is gone, even found ourselves an ally…"

Calvert interrupted.

"Would that be Neither-Nor? We've had some reports of her existence, hard to pin her down… I assume it's her?"

"Yeah, yeah. That's her. We've got an arrangement."

"I can have her killed, if you like. Clear the path a little more."

"Not so sure that's a good idea. Might need the help. Either way, people are dropping off, Butcher's getting weird, Kabiri is lookin' for something, Matrimonial is… according to Rocinante, she's scary, like, ex-Slaughterhouse scary."

Oh-ho? Filed away for later.

"...and we need some more information. You've been a real nice fella about all of this, but… well, if we don't get paid from this hoard, we're going to have to start harvesting your organs. And trust me, the boys up top are gonna put our life insurance claim on you if something goes wrong. Let's put it this way, harvesting your organs is nasty. These guys can get nastier. So… yeah, you know how it is. We need more information to keep going."

Calvert raised a single eyebrow.

"Angrboda's death. We need the bodycam footage."

…uh.

Huh.

"Of course. May I ask why?"

Colter grimaced again, but this time Uheer spoke.

"The Teeth organisation is chaotic. Inner court appears almost entirely made of traitors. Counteracts most principles of standard organisation… hard to work around. I specialise in disassembling organisations. For instance, my plans for the PRT would involve an extensive negative PR campaign combined with aggressive lobbying and bureaucratic sabotage. With the Empire Eighty-Eight, it involves going after specific targets publicly and undermining their financial support, using the PRT as a hammer to strike at precise points. With the Teeth… their loyalties are split already. Vulnerabilities, yes, but chaotic vulnerabilities. The Butcher is interested in a certain target, this much we know. Hard to say where or what it is. But the organisation is flowing around it. The organisation is focused on this point, and it provides a single vulnerability extending throughout the entire group - the only vulnerability of its sort. Seems tied up with Angrboda. We have an interest in her death. You can provide this information."

Not a question. Fair. The PRT did have bodycam footage, of course they had bodycam footage. Not for anything silly like accountability, they just liked to make sure their soldiers were behaving correctly in the field, and that nothing was altering their perception. Entirely for internal usage… hm. Interesting. In one timeline he remained where he was, in the other he stood quietly and opened up his work computer, activating a nice little backdoor. They had roughly five minutes before troopers arrived to take care of the three of them - something Uheer seemed keenly aware of. He turned, a shotgun in one hand, and turned her face into a moist crater. Colter lashed out with a knife, ready to spill his guts… another shotgun blast put a stop to that. Alright, five minutes of wonderful, wonderful quiet. Not that he was keeping the timeline anyway. He hummed happily as he got to work. Backdoors, firewalls, passwords, all manner of computing nonsense… timelines opened and closed with rapidity, one after the other. The core timeline of him with his eyes closed endured. And in the other… oh, in the other, he was a blur, he was a hurricane. He was on top bloody form. Sparkling, even. Oh, this was the stuff, this was what made him Coil - not Squirm, not Writhe, nor Wriggle, not Curl, no, no, no, Coil! Even his infernal headaches seemed to quiet down.

Fuck, he adored this. Reminded him why life was worth living, why luxuries were worth savouring. He'd worked with so very many people who had wonderfully tragic tales of why they were driven to lives of crime, to sin, to all manner of depravity. Idiots, the lot of them. They were a wonderment in money and power which everyone else had to wrap up with pointless justifications about 'necessity' and 'tragedy'. Idiots. Savages. He was Coil. He was here, because the world was full of idiots and he wasn't one of them. The Gnostics had said something about that, hadn't they? No, wait, stay scientific - 70% of people didn't even have an inner monologue. No inner voice at all. They were sheep, and he was a shepherd, albeit the debauched kind that liked kicking them and occasionally digging his hands into their sheepy backsides and going to fucking town. Oh, he was here because he liked power, he liked money, he wasn't particularly tragic or misguided, and he was better able to obtain all he wished than most of these eminently fuckable sheep.

Anyway. Back to work.

He'd be locked out, make a horrific mistake, and the timeline would collapse, and then a moment later he'd be back at it once more in a new timeline, always reserving one of his precious five minutes to viciously killing or hurting the two mercenaries. He started having some success in a timeline when Colter was dead and Uheer was moaning in pain while trying to spoon her guts back into her torso. Good luck with her fingers gone. What wonderment that sound was. In the eyes-closed timeline he switched on some classical music, in the eyes-open timeline he played the same tune, and the two timelines harmonised in his head… ah, it was like quantum stereo. He glanced idly over the screen. Hm. Unusual levels of security for bodycam footage, even from a computer outside the Rig… hm. Hm. He was interested now. A little searching, and he found some more information…

More defences. Impenetrable as a politician's promise, it would seem. Ho ho.

They were really trying to keep people out… but not quite enough. Oh, the poor fools. Hacking wasn't easy, but he was rather good at it - the chief advantage of his power here was removing the possibility of true failure, and allowing him to burn through one-use resources over and over and over. Contacts were sacrificed, informants were eradicated. And all of them gave him nice little drops of information that could linger. He spent two timelines simply finding blackmail on some rather high-up people. Nothing on the Directorate. Never anything on the Directorate. Whoever they were, they were celibates, clearly. No-one was that powerful without some weird sex thing in his experience. Or an addiction. Vice-Director Haysmith was an alcoholic, and that had led to enough incidents to ruin his career ten times over. A little push, and he'd given over a choice few passwords to some lesser-protected databases. The timeline collapsed before Calvert could be reported. Or Monitor Renfrew, a man with a few… predilections. He was sobbing before the night was out, gladly handing over some very choice files from Angrboda's death. Slowly but surely, a pattern was emerging. Angrboda had indeed been killed, but there'd been a rumble of discontent amongst the PRT agents involved who'd had long-term exposure to Angrboda's methods.

They said there was something fishy about the operation.

They said it'd been too easy.

And he could see why. Angrboda had rarely engaged with PRT forces, but had invariably come out on top. Typically surrounded herself with augmented individuals capable of defending her, but the woman had a preternatural ability to slip away. Sometimes they'd 'caught' her only to find that she'd somehow squirmed out through some bizarre method. One time they'd cornered her, and she'd somehow disguised herself as a PRT trooper and simply… walked away. A PRT medic had treated the wounds inflicted by the PRT themselves. Bit of an embarrassment. Never went public, thankfully. And then in her last encounter, she'd been deemed worthy of a kill order and had been… shot. In the head. Many times. Ambushed outside New Orleans, gunned down with relative ease by an ambushing team working with intel delivered by an informant within the Teeth (killed before he could see his work come to fruition, sadly). Regardless, she'd been killed and promptly autopsied. Body was then put on ice, as per usual standards, just in case they made some remarkable breakthroughs in cloning tech. And then it vanished from the records, just some regular ticking updates that nothing had gone wrong with the facility where it was kept.

He hummed in one timeline, enjoying the sound of Uheer bleeding to death after barely preventing asphyxiation using a rather haphazard tracheotomy. Funny, now he thought about it. He was getting somewhere. The autopsy was retrieved clumsily, but he hardly cared. The timeline collapsed once he had the right details memorised. Body was found with a single hand missing, severed at the wrist. Previous encounters had suggested that Angrboda had a skinless right hand she kept concealed beneath a soft glove. This one, though, missed the whole thing… but there'd been an interesting little scrap at the stump, a tiny hint of slightly different skin. Darker, for one. Ignored - she was dead, she hadn't reappeared, so it might as well just be a quirk. And that sent him on another search. How did she escape the PRT by disguising herself as a trooper, and… bingo. A skinless corpse discovered months later, slid into a dull little filing cabinet in a dull little bayou police station, half of the report stained with old gumbo. So, that was what the lady could do. Wondered how the PRT had never noticed, honestly… either way, that was rather interesting, the woman they thought was Angrboda was utterly disguised, and…

Hm.

An intelligence report from the days before her death, recording the sudden disappearance of a certain cape from New Orleans. Minor, beneath everyone's notice. Name of… Clarissa. Clarissa Crowley. Power-granter, liked surrounding herself with loyalists. Interesting. Dark-skinned, about the same height and build, and…

Oh. This rabbit hole had gone deeper than he thought.

The bodycam footage couldn't be found. Impossible. Sealed. Now why oh why would they do that? Why, an innocent vice-director might think they were being duplicitous! Oh, my stars and stripes, what a thought!

The Directorate were hiding something here. Had they known? Why would they hide it? For the first time in so, so long… he had a weakness. The Directorate had suppressed this, tried their best to hide the issues surrounding Angrboda's death, but there'd been too much for anyone to hide. They'd been so very careful with their new hidden patrols, but they weren't careful enough with this… maybe they'd been sloppier back then. Seemed likely. Either way, now he had a route into their inner circle - they'd botched this little cover-up, and he could meaningfully threaten them with it, find the people involved and trace upwards. He even had a damn name, too - the group involved with handling this case, some federal group affiliated with the PRT that had been handling the Angrboda case for a while. Strategic Exploration Taskforce, that was it. Bland name, probably created for a single purpose and then disbanded. Could be interesting. Why, several of the operatives involved were in this very city, elementary to find them and trace the command chain upwards… oh, so clumsy. He was going to have fun picking them apart. For the first time in days, there was no headache at all. Not a single whisper of one.

He closed the final timeline with a resounding crunch, and finally opened his eyes in the only timeline left. Right before he split it and got back to work. He only had so much time, he needed efficiency. Started looking up S.E.T., seeing what else they'd been involved with. Uheer and Colter were staring at him, on tenterhooks. Oh, this was better than sex. This was better than mocking Piggot, and she was so very satisfying to mock. That was it, it was the challenge that got him feeling like a trillion bucks. And seeing Colter and Uheer looking nervous, oh… oh, he was having a fucking multiple-timeline-level-mental-ejaculation. Oh, he was joyous.

Anyway.

"Lady. Gentleman."

He leant forwards, genuinely blessing how… concealing his trousers were. Joke. He wasn't that excited. He appreciated this on an intellectual level. The trouser thing was nothing but some of his classic humour.

…good that they couldn't see his brain, though.

"I'm afraid the bodycam footage is inaccessible. But there's a choice piece of information you may be interested to hear."

He paused for effect, relishing the anticipation on their faces. Oh, he was in control again.

"Angrboda may well still be alive."

And in another timeline, he crowed in laughter… before his smile fell away at the sight of the results from those three simple letters…

Ess. Eee. Tee.

* * *​

Vicky shivered at the foot of the mountain. Crystal was coming. Wouldn't be long now. Didn't dare fly off yet, not without making sure her cousin wouldn't go up that mountain to find Gerrit. He might be a weak old man, but he had a unique power over those who weren't prepared. Her shield was back, and she kept running her hands over her arms, reminding herself that it lingered. The quiet shimmer of altered friction, oh, it was wonderful having it back, it was indescribable. And the wind was so… so much better. Oh, she'd missed this. Oh, she'd missed being strong and fast and… and her fingers were still bloody messes. Her side was still likely to scar if she didn't see Amy. Gerrit might have been beaten, but he still lived, and he'd left marks on her. Marks which weren't likely to go away. She hadn't dared look when Astrid had cleaned her hands off, revealing… she still didn't dare look. The bandages were already soaked with blood, and she couldn't feel anything. And in a heavy rucksack, in a study plastic bag, was a human skin.

The skin of Angrboda. Iron Rain. The lady who her parents had fought back in the day - a savage, the kind who made the current E88 look like heartwarming pacifists. The kind that made people thankful for Kaiser. Killed by Marquis, apparently. Apparently not. Apparently she'd lived. Apparently she'd walked the same path Vicky and Taylor were on… and had done something. A weird thought came over her, one that was immediately dismissed - Angrboda, a cape who found this stuff and embraced it, becoming something alien and divorced from the cape scene, largely a guiding influence. The Butcher, her better-known and more physically powerful ally she'd tutored in the ways of the strange. Guided, shaped, and let loose. She almost thought she saw a hint of something familiar there, something about Taylor and herself, or… anyway. Iron Rain. Dead now. For real. One hadn't stuck, needed another go.

…she hoped. Her mom's stories were bad enough. Iron Rain had been a monster of the highest order, someone who'd been happy to violate every rule which didn't get her a kill order. Daughter of Allfather, and apparently he'd promptly promised to kill Marquis' daughter as revenge. Never went anywhere, but… still. Her wounds ached fiercely, and the winds howled around the mountain, sounding like the old man was laughing at her from his rotten cabin, surrounded by his razors. In her pocket was her own, scraped from the surface of… a comet, she thought. Wounded. Battered. Had a clue. A big one. A razor. And nothing more. Nothing but doubts and an ongoing existential crisis. Could still be dead. Could still be a hollow skin surrounding dead meat. She checked her nose - no blood, no black fluid from decomposing organs. It'd take a few days for that to start up… maybe a few weeks. Then she'd know… maybe.

In her heart of hearts, she knew she'd never really know.

And that fucking terrified her.

She'd won and she'd lost. Injuries aplenty, and the longer she thought, the more she realised going to Amy just wasn't an option. Access meant deviancy testing, her parents would probably insist on it just to make sure she hadn't been mastered, or wasn't in the grips of some… awful nervous breakdown. And she'd fail it in seconds. She knew she would. And then… then she'd be locked away from Amy. Not even video calls. And that meant she needed to think very, very carefully about what she did from now on. Precise movements once she got back to Brockton. Crystal was coming. And Vicky had no idea what she was going to do when her cousin landed. Nat hobbled up to her, pale as a ghost and with roughly the same amount as blood. She had armour on now - their car had been rescued, a real souped-up muscle car, the sort that Vicky would've gone crazy over if, y'know, she couldn't fly. Which she could. Either way, she looked damn heroic, grey armour covered with a tattered red scarf, helmet with comically large ears. Definitely a mouse. She suited it better than she suited the possum-abomination motif.

"...man, kinda fun seeing a celebrity. Feel like I should ask you to sign one of my ears."

Vicky looked away.

"Thanks for helping us out back there. Bit of a sticky situation. Couldn't have got through without you."
A frown.

"You'd have been fine. You know more about the Razor stuff than I do, you'd have figured out how to get your own."

Nat paused… then quietly fished out a cigarette from her pocket, lighting it up and puffing away with the greedy thirst of someone who'd never really 'quit', so much as their thirst waxed and waned from time to time, giving the illusion of prudence. She'd been craving a smoke since she'd been trapped in a rotten pelt, Vicky could tell. Her mom and dad were the same. Rare was the cape who didn't have some unhealthy method for coping with stress - and as far as vices went, smoking was only worth worrying about once the cancers started, and as long as they had Amy… well, it meant that smoking was utterly harmless for New Wave. Not for her, though. Her parents had been adamant about that, ever since the scare where her mom had turned out to have given herself a small case of throat cancer from chain smoking for forty years, and Amy had needed to heal it. If she hadn't been around, her mom would've been condemned to using a voice synthesiser for most of her life. Needless to say, they'd become strict about letting their addiction spread outwards.

Mouse Protector smoking reminded her keenly of her mom. The same hungry gulps of nicotine-laced smoke, the same tiny shudders of relief. The same happy glances into the billowing smoke, content to watch how the streams twisted and flowed in the gusty air.

"Don't be so sure about that. I mean… I don't like this unnatural stuff. Never liked it."

"Even when it's useful?"

"It's when it's useful that I like it the least. Feels like it's forcing itself into my life, and suddenly everything else seems small. Like none of it matters. You know, after I fought Bisha with those punks in the Bay, I just… I couldn't buy milk for four damn weeks. Seriously. Couldn't handle it. I'd go into a supermarket, I'd stare at the milk, and I'd think 'this is small. The universe is vaster than I can imagine and I'm looking at cow lactations'. Then I'd get grossed out and leave. Four damn weeks. Only really ended after Astrid started buying it for me. Hard to just be a hero when you know that the universe is… anyway. No, I just… I just stay away. Would've taken me a while to get up there. And if Astrid had been caught in a bear trap, we'd probably have been completely screwed. Not like I could've gotten her out - too small. Too weak. Probably intentional - if he could've fit Astrid into one of the smaller skins, I guarantee he would've."

A long pause.

"...and now what? Back to Brockton Bay?"
"More or less. Need to look into this Angrboda stuff."

"How's Taylor doing?"
"Infiltrating the Teeth. Don't tell anyone."

"...hell's bells, that's… uh, quite the career move. Well, I wish her the best. After what she did with Bisha, I mean…"

A helpless shrug. Not sure what it meant - 'gotta trust her after she'd done something like that', maybe. Or 'not like either of us can stop her, not after she's helped save the world. Girl can do what she wants'. Or simply a helpless gesture that 'yeah, Bisha hurt her, Butcher might kill her, what can ya do'. And then presumably a cheese or rodent pun. The two waited in silence in the falling snow.

"And you? On the road again?"

"Yeah, we'll be out of commission for a bit. Both of us need to rest up, maybe… maybe go to a hospital. We get some nice insurance 'cause we're capes, but… well, still a dent in the wallet. Once we're healthy we'll be out on the road, probably just hunting people who skipped bail for a while. Just to pay the bills."

She paused.

"Gas and food. That's it. Gas and cheetos. The car's good, but it still needs fuel."

"...thinking of coming to Brockton Bay, help against the Teeth?"

Nat gave Vicky a very, very serious look.

"I… might. But honestly… I mean, no offence, but the Teeth are scary. Like, 'crucify you in a kid's playground while the kids are still in it' scary. Butcher's worse, somehow. I could make some good money hunting some of those guys, don't get me wrong. And it'd feel great hunting them down, but I know how the PRT works with them. Holds them at arm's length, fights when they know they'll win, defends what has to be defended, and generally, lets those walking natural disasters exhaust themselves. It's ugly, but no-one wants the Butcher declaring war. There's a lot of Teeth, and the Butcher can't fucking die, so… no department wants to handle what'll happen when an immortal cape with a cult spanning half the country decides to trash one place in particular. Butcher's stable enough to be a threat, and insane enough to be a big threat. If she's rational, she fights, loots, recruits, and leaves. If she's irrational, she might decide to just burn the city to the ground. No, I'll… steer clear. I'd love to help, usually I would help. But I've got someone to worry about beyond my own sorry keister."

The ramble had been planned, but it still spilled out with uncomfortable rapidity. She'd been justifying this to herself for a while now, evidently. Vicky could commiserate. Astrid was with the car, soothing it, growing it back up to its normal size, reactivating all the dead subsystems. Seems like a nice lady, but… questions lingered about why her town had been wiped out by Taylor. It wasn't much, but it planted a few doubts about the girl. Vicky knew her, pretty damn well, but… she'd wrecked a town due to a misunderstanding, and had gone on to join the fucking Teeth. Like, she had a reason for that, but still… the two might need to have a talk. A long one. About many things. Just to make sure they were all on the same page here, and Vicky hadn't been duped into giving therapy to someone who was two steps removed from being a plain-old ruthless killer. Those two steps being 'willing to save the world' and 'being one of the most neurotic and awkward people Vicky had ever met'. The latter was just humanising. Hard to demonise post-humanisation. Unless she was going to start doing both at once. Demumanisation. Demon-human hybridisation. Oh no she was having weird thoughts again.

…feh.

Her phone rumbled.

HEY CUZ I FOUND LASERSCREAM
OH HEY I SEE YOU
HEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEY


Vicky glared.

dont text and fly dumbass

EEEEEEEEEY YOURE ALIVE


She glanced up - ah, there she was. Amidst the cloud cover, barely visible, and she… oh, shit, had she said Laserscream? Huh. That might be awkward. Good move on Taylor's part, though. Very good move - Sanagi was pretty capable at this sort of thing. Also she had firepower. Gerrit, put bluntly, wouldn't have stood a chance against a tactical Sanagi operating in low earth orbit. Normality loomed above her, a reminder of all she'd left behind in Brockton Bay, a reminder of the duties she had to attend to, of the family she'd most certainly pissed off with this departure. Normality was very blonde, very loud, and was currently heading for the earth at high speed. Mouse Protector glanced up, and whistled appreciatively. Yeah, flying was pretty magical. She hadn't touched the ground in several hours. Point of principle. The Mouse shuffled quietly away, mumbling something about checking on Astrid. Probably just wanted to avoid any awkward questioning while she was still half-dead and in dire need of a hospital visit. Even if she'd begun to stabilise a little, she was still… well, deprived of blood, sleep, had been bruised, cut, and generally starved for some time. She wasn't in a good state, in short. With a whumph, Crystal landed, and Sanagi immediately scuttled off her back with the speed of someone who didn't want to spend a moment longer than necessary in the Pelham Papoose. And yeah, they called it that. You either laughed at it or cried, and crying was a waste of water and it ruined makeup.

"Oy oy cuz, what's… uh."

She noticed everything.

"Oh my God. Holy shit. OK, come on, we're getting home. Right now. Can you fly?"

Furious glances to the mountain, the silent town, anything which could harbour a finger-destroying individual.

"One thing first, though. Which shitbag did this to you? Where the fuck are they?"

Vicky sighed. Yeah. This felt about right.

"Don't worry about it. Come on, let's get home.

"Don't- Vicky, you look like ass, why the fuck wouldn't I worry?"

"It's handled."

Crystal glanced down sharply, still in interrogation mode.

"What's in that box?"

"None of your business."

"What's the deal with that knife?"

"None of your business."

"There are some footprints in the snow right there, who do those belong to?"

"None of-"

Sanagi's voice crackled through a synthesiser, harsh and whining.

"Any lingering threat?"

"None."

Crystal looked between the two with an expression of increasing frustration.

"OK, what the fuck? First off, how do you know Laserscream?"

"Not my-"

"Second, seriously, how did you get this fucked up? Third, why did you come out here?"

Vicky let out a long, long sigh.

"I'll explain later. I promise. Just… let's get moving. I don't want to stay here any longer than is necessary."

"Yeah, no shit. Come on, we'll see Amy."

"...sure. I guess."

She had every intent on simply finding a place to crash, putting some ice on her hands, necking back some painkillers and trying to get some sleep. Maybe Turk could just let her crash in the room above his store, not like Taylor was using it at the moment. Or she could look into some other place, there were options. Either way. Couldn't see Amy. Not so long as the PRT was keeping hold of her. Crystal tried to get more answers out of her… no luck. Vicky wasn't dragging someone else into this, even someone she liked and trusted. Actually, no, especially not someone she liked and trusted. This business had become bigger than she had thought possible - Iron Rain, a plot potentially spanning over a decade, connected to the Teeth, maybe to something much, much nastier… either way, she was starving for something else to do. Nat emerged with Astrid (wearing a flimsy domino mask), greeting Crystal with all the elegance of a cape who had lost most of her blood and barely cared about social niceties. The distraction was appreciated - allowed her to sidle away with Sanagi for a moment. The woman fiddled with her synthesiser to decrease the volume, reducing it to a low, hoarse growl instead of a whining screech.

"Explain."

"...Angrboda was Iron Rain. Came here, not sure what the initial reason was, but she made contact with a guy up in the mountains who worshipped something called the Razor. She went under the mountain and made contact with something else, too… a comet, I guess. Fell millennia ago. Whatever it did to her, it changed her. She killed a family, took the skin of the wife and wore it like a disguise, then ran off to make the Teeth what they are today. Then she died."

Sanagi looked at her.

"OK. Is the man still up there?"

"Yep."

"Did he…?"

"Yep."

"Did you…?"

"No."

"May I…?"

"Not unless you want to be trapped up there forever, skinning animals, people, using them to stop an evil comet from burning its way out of the earth. Trust me, if I could've, I would've. Right now I just want to leave, and… I dunno, have the longest fucking bath in the history of baths. Urgh."

"Knife?"

Vicky blinked. Why did people keep… oh, right, it was a giant shiny piece of metal with an animal pelt instead of a handle. Made sense. She calmly handed it over, ignoring any feeling of loss. Felt naked without it - like Gerrit could stalk out of the forest cackling 'shouldn't have gosh gone done done that gal' before shooting her repeatedly in the face with his terrifying rifle. She floated upwards an inch, checking the perimeter… nothing. And she had friends, Gerrit wouldn't attack unless they were alone and could be picked off. Another check - Crystal was talking to Astrid, interrogating the giant with all the ferocity she could muster. They'd got their stories straight, though - none of it was her damn business. The fact that all three of them looked like they'd been shoving their faces into a threshing machine in between dips in a razorblade ball pit… well, it helped sell the idea that they'd been doing some kind of cape work together. Crystal was cool, she'd… not mention it to the rest of New Wave. But there'd be a reckoning in time. Quite a reckoning indeed. Sanagi turned the knife over her in her hands, and paused for a moment.

"Did you not notice the markings?"

"Markings?"

She hadn't seen any markings, or… no, there'd been something on the blade, but even looking at it now, her gaze was primarily occupied with the faint glow, with the magnetic attraction, with the feeling of having herself finally freed from that pelt, and… and the feeling of cutting away at the roles which bound her, cutting away until only one role remained - her. And the feeling that if she pushed any deeper with that knife she'd pierce to a cavernous, yawning void at her core where a self had once lived. Sanagi ran her hands over the blade, clearing away some imperceptible grime, exposing… huh. Those were markings, how the hell hadn't she noticed those? Right, existential crisis and constant terror. That was a good excuse. The knife was made of a shining grey metal, simultaneously smooth and textured - for all the flawlessness of the metal, the metal seemed to undulate in tiny waves, sculpted by the application of some form of intense heat. And there were strange black marks covering part of the surface, almost like Rorscach blots… weird. Very weird. Sanagi stared closely at them, seeing something that Vicky was too exhausted to pay attention to. Slowly, the skull-faced woman looked up.

"Taylor might want to slap you."

"...why?"

No response, Sanagi having returned her attention to the knife. What was so damn fascinating about those blotches anyway, they were probably just points where the metal had been charred, or… she looked closer, trying to see what the woman was seeing. The black marks swam before her eyes, and she began to see… something? Maybe? A symbol, definitely. If she peered from the right angle, it almost looked like a man holding… a torch? Possibly? An old-fashioned torch, specifically. The burny kind, not the blinky kind. Maybe some words underneath… but the markings were swimming before her eyes, and everything seemed to be piling on top of each other. Her hands stung, her side ached, her head throbbed, all three dragging her back to reality kicking and screaming. Crystal's voice was raising - she snatched the razor black, slipping it into her belt. The box of skin remained at her side, thankfully uninvestigated by Crystal or the others. Made her life a lot easier. Quietly, she nodded at Sanagi, who nodded back. The two understood one another, in a small way. Understood that something unpleasant had happened here, and Vicky didn't want to talk about it. Sanagi had been through something like that, presumably. Maybe on multiple occasions. And she understood the value of privacy. But… yeah, two reckonings. One with Crystal, one with Taylor.

"Vicky…"

"Come on. Let's get home. Don't feel like sticking around."

"Just… look, if you're doing some super-secret crimefighting, I'm down to help. Or, y'know, to pick you out of the inevitable crater, put you in a cardboard box and send you for Amy to reassemble. But I kinda need to be around with the cardboard box."

"I'll keep that in mind."

"I feel like you're not hearing anything I'm saying."

"We'll talk about this later. I promise."

"...yeah, we'd better. And seriously, let's get those damn fingers looked at, you look like shit."

"Very much aware."

She paused.

"...want me to handle the Pelham Papoose?"

"Oh my God, yes. No offence, Laserscream, but I think this partnership might not work out. You're, like… heavy."

The skull stared at her in absolute silence.

"...come to think of it, guess it was pretty pointless having you come out here, right?"

"Yes."

"Shame. We should do something sometime, two of us. Go out, fight some crime, the LaserScreamDreamTeam, trademark pending… whaddaya say?"

"No."

Vicky ignored both of them and slung the sling onto her back, crouching for Sanagi to climb on. As embarrassing as it was to use this thing, it was still… well, it was so much more comfortable. And the feeling of hefting someone up with complete ease, not worrying for a moment about the weight or the strain… oh, it was indescribable. Already feeling more than herself. She took off in silence, relishing the rush of the wind in her hair, the feeling of glorious motion. Freedom in the night sky. She couldn't describe the sheer relief that washed over her as the mountain receded, as Gerrit's cabin vanished from sight, as the entire world became a compact tapestry of fields and forests. Places which had loomed large enough to swallow the sky now dwindled into nothingness, and she could almost, almost forget the tunnels. Almost. Questions lingered, of course. Iron Rain, and how she'd become… this. What she'd done to the Teeth. What her plans had been. If she was even dead at all - faked her death once, could probably do it twice. Why she'd come to Gerrit to begin with. And… hm. An idle thought, just as the sky welcomed her. Ranger Lovelace, that bloodless woman who'd intercepted her. Had that been…? No, she didn't have the stretched ears that Gerrit possessed, and she hadn't noticed her skin at any point, not in the cabin, not in the town… hm. And the nearest ranger station had been abandoned for years. So…?

Questions.

Her fingers still throbbed, her side still ached, she still… still couldn't quite forget. The tunnels still seemed to hover around her. Dark. Damp. The feeling of licking moisture from the walls to sate her thirst, the feeling of bright, corpse-coin eyes hunting her down, the feeling of… of… she flew as quickly as she could manage. Freedom was a comforting blanket… but the memory of being trapped simply wouldn't go away. No matter what. Her shield seemed to remember it too - it clung to her as tightly as possible, pressing against her skin like it was trying to grow into it, desperate to never leave her.

Vicky let it happen.

It was better than the dark. Anything was better than the dark. She flew onwards into the gathering clouds, box in hand, cape on her back… into the uncertainties ahead.

* * *​

By the time Brockton Bay came into sight a day later, she still hadn't spoken to Crystal. Good. Made life easier. Her phone began to light up as signals returned to it… texts from her parents, texts from Taylor, texts from her friends that had clearly been press-ganged by her parents… yadda, yadda, yadda… the knife in her belt weighed her down a little, and she began her descent to the outskirts where she could drop off Sanagi. Practicalities consumed her mind as she checked over everything… right, she could stay with Turk, just needed to get in touch with him to arrange specifics,come up with some good excuse to keep out of her parents' way, just a few things until matters blew over… maybe she could use the Razor to bypass deviancy testing, cultivate a role of… hm. Maybe she could explore the ability to deny people their powers, or… questions flickered by… and she froze. Something had just come over her phone. Something several hours old, had come through while she was outside the city… police scanner app, something New Wave all had access to as part of their deal with the PRT. Alerts on robberies, one armed hold-up, all of them resolved…

And an ongoing attack.

She flicked through the alerts, eyes widening further and further.

Unconfirmed reports of attacker at Kurgan Mall

Confirmed. Parahuman status confirmed. Pyrokinetic. Casualties reported. PRT dispatched. Independents requested when available.


Shit, shit, shit… wait, there was something else happening, a smaller series of alerts.

Unconfirmed reports of attacker at Barnabas College

Reports confirmed - parahuman status still uncertain

Parahuman status confirmed. Affiliation and identity unknown. Dispatching PRT units. Independents instructed to keep distance.

Attack resolved. Details forthcoming.


Shit, that one was over, but… wait, the Kurgan one. Not ended. Not fucking ended. She changed course, and Sanagi didn't complain, nor did Crystal. Smoke was rising into the sky, and she ignored any further buzzing from her phone. Two points. Sanagi was dropped off easily, and she sprinted for Barnabas College with all the fury she could muster - something personal, Vicky guessed. And then they were off, her hands were ruined, her side was getting worse (and was definitely infected at this point), her razor was heavy… and Crystal was at her side. The concrete tree of the mall spread wide to welcome her, and she dove towards it with all the haste she could muster. She couldn't confirm any of this, not exactly, but… she had a sense.

The Teeth had made their first major moves.

AN: And that's all for today, sorry. Most likely going to just be one chapter a day from now until Friday, when there'll be two again. Deep apologies for that. Hope you all had a pleasant weekend!
 
Unhand those sheep! Vicky is going to have a hell of a time avoiding Amy.

Also I always laugh when you put in a Britism. Torches. Disgusting jello health food.

I dearly hope to see more Crystal, you write her amazing.
 
205 - Curtain Rises
205 - Curtain Rises

Time had a habit of moving quickly. Very quickly indeed. Before she knew what was happening, Taylor's phone began to explode. It'd been a single day - a single day of information gathering, of sitting around trying to piece matters together, desperately trying to get everything in order. Vicky was coming back, no-one had died, and… she didn't feel safe. The Butcher could be close. She wouldn't even need to see Taylor in order to ruin her forever - just a box cutter in a nearby alleyway and the mind of the Butcher would rush into her. Nearest parahuman - if the two of them were the only parahumans in the world, if Taylor was on the other side of the planet, if she was on the other side of the universe it'd still just be a matter of time before a screaming mass of wolves burrowed into her head and ate her thoughts alive, leaving nothing but themselves.

A brain tumour, malignant in every sense of the word. The world was a swirling mass of grey and yellow - clouds bearing down, and the air turning a sickly yellow as the sun struggled to get through the cloud layer. It felt like the sun had grown spontaneously older - it was smaller, vague around the edges, and radiated heat with the slowness of the aged and experienced. A switch from roasting to braising - stewing the earth in moisture and then gently heating it until the atmosphere was doing all the work. The air conditioning was struggling to keep up, and her swarm now included more mosquitoes than she liked. Something was coming, she knew that much. Something was about to go wrong - it had to. It'd been too quiet today, even the buildings seemed to be shrinking in on themselves like paper left in a hot summer sun for too long, bracing themselves for the coming storm. Something was coming. It hung in the air like stinking sulphur. She could feel the vague half-motions of unformed mosquitoes in tiny eggs, tiny twitches of sensory perception from bodies still connecting their brains up properly. Her swarm existed, but it felt fuzzy with newborns, with things she couldn't quite control but she could definitely sense. The swarm, and the swarm anticipated. Her motel key would be hers for a few more hours, and no more. Her bag… bag was ready. Her life was easily packed away when she rationalised it down.

Wouldn't be much to throw away if the Butcher followed through on the promise of the box cutter. She checked it over again, making sure nothing had been left behind - clothes, a few odds and ends, her gun… she immediately began to clean it again. Turk's nephew had done good work on this. Very good work. She almost wanted to keep it out, just… carry it around like some curly-haired cowboy. No holster, but… no. She packed it away again, leaving a few insects to make sure it was still there. She felt a cockroach wrap its legs around the handle, sent a mosquito into the barrel to fumble around the chamber, to feel out the brass certainty of the bullet. Reassured her. She had a weapon, she had a swarm, she had experience and power and a voice in her head commenting on everything she did. She was in the best possible position for this utterly fucked-up situation. An hour passed. Already she could sense the manager for the motel stirring, checking a book in front of him, checking the clock. Timing her down to the second.

The quiet of the day drew out…

And then it ceased.

Quietness didn't always shatter explosively. Sometimes, quiet could end slowly. There was always a labour before the birth, there was always a moment of straining, a feeling that the quietness was about to break, flood outwards, and then… then it would never come back. Maybe that only existed in retrospective, the memories clicking into alignment and shuddering with shades of what was to come. Foreshadowing and anticipation only really existed when she looked backwards, and the moment the quiet truly broke, everything before was thrumming with significance. But she could say that she knew something was about to happen as the minutes ticked by. Chorei was quieter than usual. The air conditioning was clicking out a rhythm she vaguely remembered from an old, sad song. The yellow of the sky deepened like the yolk of a fresh-cracked egg. The humidity grew stronger. And the unborn mosquitoes in the stagnant water outside shivered in their eggs, barely-assembled cognition twitching to some unseen stimulus… and then it began. The quiet shattered completely.

Her phone buzzed. Turk's number - a burner phone, just to make sure the Butcher or the Teeth wouldn't be able to use Taylor's phone to track her friends down.

'Kurgan mall is being attacked. Unknown fire-using parahuman. Teeth reported.'

…uh.

What?

Matrimonial?

Had to be, but… oh. Shit. The mall? She imagined how many people had been there last time she'd visited - the crowds which had surrounded the entrance, packed themselves into the winding passages and rising trunk of the mall. Dozens. Maybe over a hundred. More. She remembered the smell of cooking meat, the cooing of Night as she fawned over a motionless fiery construct that she was convinced was her child. How many more? How many had… she remembered the flush of happiness Matrimonial had induced in her, and she remembered the crippling sadness which had been inspired in Night when she tried to escape. Emotional manipulation and pyrokinesis - she could set the mall on fire and convince everyone to walk into the flames and sigh in ecstasy as their flesh roasted. Already she was moving. Her bag swung in her hand - a few clothes, and her gun. That was all she needed - and she couldn't carry the gun openly. She charged through the door without thinking. She'd watched two people die in front of her, she'd arranged the death of a third, and she was quite possibly the Butcher's new favourite. The risks of failure were escalating from 'death' to 'torn apart by soul-wolves, by a fucking cancer hydra in her skull'.

She wasn't going to sit around out of cowardice. At the end of the day… if she was the kind of person to stand by and let this happen, she wasn't Taylor Hebert. She wasn't anyone. She tapped frantically into her phone - a text for Rocinante. An update fired back practically the moment she hit send.

'We're aware of the attack. Matrimonial is acting alone - Butcher ordered nothing that we've picked up on. No other parahuman backing her up. Hadal is isolated - we're going after him. Kabiri's whereabouts are unknown. Butcher too.'

Shit, shit, shit… had Matrimonial just gone fucking insane? Why would she attack a mall? This would just draw attention from the PRT and the Protectorate, push the Teeth into a corner, and… she could already see the outcome. Matrimonial attacks the mall with the intention of inflicting maximum casualties. The Teeth are obviously tied up with this - looked like she'd brought a chapter with her. The PRT goes after the Teeth with vigour, abandoning any subtlety as it becomes apparent that the Teeth weren't interested in doing anything but spreading as much chaos as possible and building a mound of corpses in their wake. The Butcher gets tied up in this, and Taylor would have to either participate in this war (where she'd die, get in too deep, be standing too close when the Butcher died, get her reputation stained to the point that she'd be lucky to get a kill order or a Birdcage sentence, or get dragged into the world of parahumans that she'd been very, very, very content avoiding whenever possible) or she'd just… run. Lose out on the hoard for good. And she'd already put this much effort in… she checked the news. Alerts to not approach the mall. A bit of live footage of the exterior - police cars pulled up, PRT choppers winging their way over. Not as many as she thought. She could just leave Matrimonial to them, let them get on with their jobs…

But…

She hadn't known Matrimonial's power, maybe the PRT wouldn't either. She'd been altered by the Slaughterhouse, maybe they'd think her power was confined to the If they got close… she could already see the consequences. Hostages driven into murderous rages, capes turned into hostages themselves, everything rapidly going to hell. Matrimonial had put herself in a genuinely unassailable position - enough bystanders to keep her safe, enough publicity that the PRT couldn't try a messier solution which might cause casualties. Shit. She was close, and it looked like the response was limited for the moment - some gunfire cracked in the air. Might still be able to get in - and even if she couldn't, her swarm could be able to do something from range.

She moved.

There was no real thought about it.

Just a realisation that if she didn't do this, if she didn't help, if she didn't try and stop a genuine psychopath from hurting a huge number of people… she wouldn't deserve that hoard. She wouldn't deserve her dad back. And she sure as shit wouldn't deserve freedom from the Butcher. Taylor didn't believe in much, but she thought that it would be appropriate for her to get the hell of the Butcher's mind after something like this - the universe conspiring to give her eternal punishment even if capital-H Hell didn't exist.

Go on then. Not like I can stop you.

And in Chorei's voice, despite the complaints… there was something Taylor hesitantly identified as pride.

* * *​

Emma was terrified. The last time she'd felt like this had been in that alley, and… and that, at least, was years ago, faded by the passage of time. This was fresh. Raw. Bleeding. She'd just been in the mall, shopping, doing things she could still muster some enjoyment for… not that it was easy to do that. Everything was a copy of a copy of a copy. Nothing was real. Everything was paper-thin. Sometimes she poked too hard and tore through, feeling nothing on the other side. And sometimes she'd be light as a feather once she had a few pills down her throat, and the paper would be sturdy as concrete, and it'd feel like it was full of something. Shopping helped. Investing wealth into the world made it feel more real to her - she was purchasing, she wasn't just observing the paper-thin world, she was validating it, packing on more and more and more paper until it was solid as concrete. She'd been coming out of a clothing store on the first floor when it began. A low roar… and a van crashing through the front of the mall, the glass frontage becoming an array of glittering shattered snowflakes, turning the light into a million hypnotic fractals. The van was a prosaic lump of metal, crumpling the world around it, driving forwards with unrelenting reality. The windshield was fogged up with cracks, the mirrors were gone, the wheels had been shredded to rags before it even arrived. A clunker. It rumbled to a halt as people scattered.

No guards came.

And then the van opened like the mouth of a venus flytrap. And they came.

They'd rushed outwards into the mall, insects hatching from a metal egg, a legion of horribles, and for a moment they seemed utterly boundless - like hell had opened up and let these things rush out to drag the living down. Wearing a combination of ancient clothing and animal skins, each one with a bloody hole in their cheek, exposing the full savagery of their grins. They howled like apes as they charged into the crowd… and Emma had dully wondered where the guards were as her footsteps instinctually took her backwards, memories flooding through the back of her mind. Ugly memories.

One eye, the nose, the mouth, or both ears.

Why hadn't security stopped them? Why weren't guards spilling out to shut them down completely why… there they were. They were like dogs - scrambling at the front of the horde, drooling like animals, eyes bulging with fury, rushing forwards with all the power they could muster. Nothing human in them, nothing at all - she saw wedding rings used as brass knuckles, she saw guns used as clubs. Animals. Some weren't. A mall cop had dug around for a weapon, unused to this kind of violence - she'd seen a bullet rush through the air, leaving a distorting trail behind it. A single shot that had turned his upper body into a mound of shredded meat - the bullet impacting, then pulsing outwards. Force magnifying and magnifying until nothing at all remained. Emma had snapped, reality crashing back as hungry, murderous eyes looked around. The screams shook her, the cries of children, the howls of the maniacs. Snapped her out of her reverie, forced her into the present kicking and screaming. She'd run into the store she'd just left - clothing, mid-range, nothing special. Hid behind the racks of clothes as the maniacs charged in, hacking at anyone who came close.

They fought like people who didn't care whether they lived or died. Rarely did they use any guns - they preferred swords, knives, sticks, crowbars, rusty pipes… anything which let them get up close and personal. And the crack of that gun from some invisible source was enough to cut down anyone who got too far. Already a handful of people were dead. Salespeople stood around her, staring shocked. The violence was unexpected, the sheer savagery was unprecedented - none of this was computing, every part of it was struggling to become. The maniacs had no such inhibitions. She saw a woman dragged away from the crowds of fleeing people, hauled by cackling men into a bathroom. She saw blood flowing freely in rivers across the ground. She saw smoke rising from the truck into the apex of the central trunk of the mall, a choking black cloud that turned the scene into something out of hell itself, compressed space down into the screaming battlefield and nothing else. Two of the animalistic guards seized at one another, tearing with all the hate they could muster, using teeth, nails, anything. She saw one of them crash to the ground unmoving, throat gouged away. She saw horror. Emma screwed her eyes shut and wept, refusing to look at them, pretending nothing was happening, she was fine, she was fine.

The maniacs rode outwards, their howls fading a little.

And behind them came the fire.

A boiling, rushing wave of magma rushing in, a shadowy figure twisting within its depths. Emma made the mistake of opening her eyes to track the source of the heat. She saw… she saw love. For a moment she saw the most beautiful thing in the world, and she felt the urge to walk towards it, to let the heat welcome her, blaze away every uncertainty and every doubt, leave behind only the love which existed within and behind the flesh. It took every ounce of her willpower to drag her eyes away again. And she could hear the people who hadn't resisted - who had been noticed, focused upon, and were now striding happily into the fire. She saw one of the shop assistants stare wide-eyed at the fire for too long… and she sprinted at full pelt, the high heels she wore snapping as she ran as quickly as possible. She ignored them, simply babbling in happiness like a child as the fire rose to welcome her. Emma was frozen. She refused to act. She refused to do anything. Slowly, ever-so-slowly, the screams began to die away… and she was left with nothing but herself for company. The smoke had leaked in. The heat soaked her flesh with sweat. Couldn't remember when she'd closed her eyes. Minutes. Hours. Maybe she'd passed out. Maybe that was why they hadn't found her - fallen unconscious and unable to scream. Whatever the case, she was awake now.

She could hear chewing outside.

She could hear the maniacs talking to each other in rasping voices, giggling like jackals around mouthfuls of stuff she didn't want to think about. She thought of Sophia - Shadow Stalker. Taken away from her by the PRT, dragged off to Madison without any damn explanation. She thought of Taylor, who'd just… vanished completely. From the face of the earth. Reappeared with an eye missing, covered in scars, hanging out with Glory Girl, treating her like she was the one to be pitied. A swell of hatred boiled up in her. She hadn't been able to handle the alley. Hadn't been able to handle Taylor vanishing without a word. Hadn't been able to handle Sophia leaving with no possibility of returning or even visiting. Taylor hadn't needed to go to a fucking therapist. Taylor hadn't been caught with a rattling bottle of painkillers and a fifth of vodka. Hadn't even been planning to do anything, just… wanted to feel the weight of them, that was all. And now here she was - figure fucked up by the meds, friends gone from the city or gone from her life, nothing at all waiting for her. Nothing.

And now she was going to get scalped. Worse, most likely.

Her hands were shaking… Sophia would know what to do right now, she'd just fly through the walls and get help, or she'd take the fight to these things. The heat was gone, there should be a way out, right? Maybe… no. Her hands were shaking too much, she didn't trust her legs, if she stood up she thought she'd just fall flat on her face. Wouldn't even move out of embarrassment as those freaks came to find her and skin her alive, or feed her to the fire. If she was lucky that invisible shooter would gun her down. Make it quick. She settled back against the rack of cut-price clothes, and her breathing began to stabilise a little. This felt like a good place to end. This felt like what she'd been waiting for. It wasn't that she wanted to die, but… now that she was here, now that she was surrounded with death on all sides, now that everything was beginning to collapse… she found herself not being overly concerned about dying. More concerned about the pain which would come beforehand. She'd never put a gun to her own head, but now that the decision was being taken out of her hands, now that not dying was becoming an active choice while dying turned into something passive, something default… she just couldn't muster the willpower to do anything else. What was the point?

The bus was coming right at her, and she couldn't find it in her to move out of the way.

She settled back, and waited for the end.

If she died… she died. If she lived, she lived. Nothing she could do about it now. In a way, that was… liberating. She didn't have to keep thinking, she could just… let it end. No more worrying, no more confusion, no more… anything.

Something landed on her shoulder, and she absent-mindedly brushed it off.

It settled again.

She brushed it away again, this time with a slight frown on her face.

It settled one more time, and finally she opened her eyes and stared in indignation at the little shit that was disturbing her carefully cultivated peace she'd achieved before her inevitable death. She blinked.

That was a… lot of insects. Like. A lot. A fucking vast amount, really. Oh my. Oh goodness. Oh fuck. A huge shimmering pile of insects, staring her in the face. For a moment, she did nothing at all. Well, she might as well start hallucinating, probably a nice way to spend her final moments, and…

Then the insects started speaking in a rattling, hollow voice which was utterly inhuman, and Emma Barnes, ex-sane person, resolved to always take her meds on time.

"Someone's coming into the store. Follow me if you want to live."

Emma politely nodded, and followed the insects with only a second of hesitation. Sure. Why not, right? Not like things could get more fucked up - she could hear someone entering the store behind her, the bugs knew things. She scuttled over the ground like an insect herself, imitating the shifting cloud of bugs which led her deeper into the racks of clothing. A man stepped over broken glass with a crunch, and she could hear his heavy breathing. She imagined his rough hands. She imagined his burning eyes. She imagined his stink. She crawled faster into the dark, trying her best to ignore everything happening around her, everything but a cloud of bugs which had spoken in a cold, cold voice. Maybe a cape was rescuing her again? It'd happened once, maybe… maybe this was the start of another big old loop, she'd be rescued, get attached, and then this cape would abandon her too and she'd have to start all over again. The future vanished as the man pushed aside a rack of clothing, sniffing at the air like a dog. The cloud of insects made a sharp left behind a counter, into one of the backrooms filled with spare produce and abandoned personal effects. Well, the insects flowed around the edges of the door, and Emma had to push it open with one terrified hand. She could hear the man coming closer, could hear the tap-tap-tapping of a crowbar against anything in tapping range. The man wanted to use it. He could tear out her eye with one hit, could batter her into a blood pile with a few more.

The bugs hummed again, the sound far too loud in the close confines of the backrooms.

"He's coming. You're going to need to hit him with something."

Emma was no longer listening to the bugs. She shook her head violently,

"I can silence him and disarm him. But you need to finish the job - hit him over the back of the head. That'll render him unconscious for a minute, then you need to tie him up. I can't guarantee that I can immobilise him, otherwise I wouldn't involve you."

"Can't do it."

"You can."

"I can't. Just… just leave me here, just let me-"

"Shut up. I can't leave you here, the man is hunting you down as we speak. We either neutralise him, or you die. Am I understood?"

"I can't do it. I can't."

A single wasp landed on her nose, and seemed to glare at her while the rest of the swarm continued to murmur.

"Shut. Up. And do exactly what I say. You won't enjoy the alternative."

Emma stared cross-eyed at the wasp and shivered… she heard a trace of Sophia there. The same brutal command, the same willingness to inflict violence, the same hypnotic confidence. She felt the immediate urge to obey. Her voice dropped to an even lower register, barely audible at this point.

"Who are you?"

"I'm a cape. My actual body can't get into the mall through the front, but I managed to get close to the building before the PRT totally encircled it. There's a door which I can use, but it's an emergency entrance - you need to let me in. You understand? You need to let me into the mall."

"How?"

"Knock this man out. Then we'll deal with the rest."

Emma hesitated… and nodded. She wouldn't let down the person who'd helped save her - she'd let Sophia down, her dad hadn't been able to keep her from getting reassigned to Madison, but… but this cape wouldn't be the same. Emma could make that right. She could prove that she still had some worth, she wasn't a complete washed-up disappointment. The man was grunting as he investigated some corner of the store, coming closer and closer to the backrooms… her breath caught in her throat, and she barely managed to avoid squeaking. The insects were silent now - the man was too close. They formed arrows pointing her to a heavy weight they'd been using to hold a door open… it took some effort, but she managed to get it up from the ground. Big block of metal, probably taken from some other store or something… she couldn't bring herself to think about it any further. Doing that meant she had to think about the task at hand. Thinking about that made her want to pass out. Her heart was pounding out of her chest, her eyes were watering out of a refusal to blink, and her teeth were clenched so tightly she could feel some of her fillings start to crack a little. She stumbled closer to the door, hiding herself behind it. It was half-open - she could see the outside, but it was difficult for the outside to see her. The swarm formed letters in the air.

I'LL LURE HIM IN. YOU'LL KNOW WHEN TO STRIKE.

Emma's eyes widened. No, no, no, she needed more than that, she definitely fucking needed more than that! More signals, more planning, maybe an escape route or two, maybe some comforting reassurances that everything would be OK and that she was a survivor and that she could endure this because she was the toughest bitch in town and and and… her eyes flicked over the exits. The backrooms were small, no way out of the building through here. An insect began to buzz, the sound deafeningly loud in the tense air. The man turned a little, and she imagined him staring at the insect in curiosity. She could hear tiny thumps - the insect was writhing, slapping heavily against the floor, doing everything it could to seem unnatural. Emma's grip tightened around the metal weight. Hit him in the back of the head. That was all she needed to do. That was it. Hit him in the back of the head and tie him up. The man came closer, and she could see the same bizarre clothing as the others - this one was wearing an old military dress uniform, with the jacket undone and the trousers replaced by a pseudo-kilt made from truly ancient beach towels. She could see his chest - covered in scars and tattoos, most of them showing strangely distorted human figures. And over his stomach, a stencilled mouth - teeth bared in a wide, wide grin. His eyes were shaded with fading adrenaline, and he grunted in curiosity at the insect. She stepped closer, attention utterly taken by the insect…

He began to glance idly to the side, to the door leading to the side rooms, directly at Emma…

His eyes widened…

And the swarm exploded.

A flowing black river entered his mouth and covered his eyes. It did this in almost perfect silence, simply rushing down his throat to silence him. A single squeak - that was all he managed before the silence began. He gagged on a mass of humming wasps, and his eyes were obscured by tangled knots of cockroaches. She saw him struggling to yell - and he began to scramble away. Emma had no time for a deep breath, no time for a testing swipe, no time for anything but action.

One eye, the nose, the mouth, or both ears.

She saw something in the man's eyes, the brief flashes around the cockroach shells. She saw fury. She saw hate. She saw a willingness to do worse.

Emma struck.

She felt his skull snap forwards, cracking against the counter. His struggles ceased. He was still breathing, but his head was a wreck of tiny wounds, his eyes were swollen with bites, his lips were practically unmovable they pulsed with so much venom. The weight dropped heavily from her hands to land with a crash, and the swarm writhed nervously… no-one came. The swarm was already directing her to a rope in the back, and with shaking hands she tried to remember how to tie a knot. Failed almost three times before she managed to get something halfway functional. The swarm flowed over her hands, and she shuddered at the feeling of so many legs - they guided her motions, made sure the knots were secure. The man wasn't stirring… but the swarm seemed unconcerned. It showed her a roll of duct tape, made her wrap his mouth up a dozen times before it was satisfied. At no point did it say a word, simply twitched and shivered, gestured to where she needed to go. Finally, after the mouth was bound, after his hands and feet were tied, after he was trussed up like a Thanksgiving turkey… finally the swarm talked.

"You did well."

It was embarrassing how good hearing that felt. The swarm examined her closely.

"The emergency exit is in the next store over. There's no-one there. You can sneak there if you're careful. I'll create a distraction. Do not confront them, do not fight them. You'll lose."

Emma reached and picked up the rusty crowbar the man had used for a weapon.

"It won't be necessary."

"I want it."

"...Get moving. Don't waste time."

Silence returned. In a way, Emma enjoyed it - she liked the lack of connection, she liked the lack of intimacy. Reminded her of how Sophia never told her anything about certain topics, never disclosed too many personal details. Idiots were open about everything, idiots wanted to be friends with everyone. Idiots couldn't stand on their own and had to share, had to connect with person after person until they were utterly dependent. Survivors were private, they kept parts of themselves hidden from the world. Survivors didn't have mental breakdowns after their only friend left and one of the most significant people in their lives just… vanished without saying anything. The swarm acted like a survivor. She didn't even have a name for the swarm, and that somehow made it more trustworthy. A vast anonymous monolith she could follow around and obey without question. Stronger than her. Better than her. Maybe that said something depressing about her, but she was too hopped up on adrenaline to think about it. She stepped carefully around the body, sank into a crouch, began to move crabwise over the ground - Sophia had shown her how to do this, how to move without being seen. She was pretty shit at it, but… she knew how to balance herself, at least. The crowbar was a wonderful weight in her hand, a reminder that she wasn't defenceless, she could still hurt someone. The mall expanded in front of her… and the certainty disappeared.

The trunk rose high into the sky, and smoke was billowing from a dozen storefronts. The glow was gone. The fire had vanished. But the maniacs remained, crouched over the bodies of the wounded and dying, stealing change from their pockets, ripping watches from wrists, taking phones and slipping them into bulging duffel bags. One woman was whimpering on the ground as a spindly girl perched on her back like a vulture. The woman had bloody ears - gashes where her earrings had been torn free, and the spindly girl was licking her new prizes clean with an ecstatic grin. Another woman was lying on an abandoned shopping cart filled with blankets, drinking from a huge bottle of liquor plundered from a nearby store - scraps of metal armour littered the floor around her, and her entire naked body was covered in blood. Only a few scraps of cloth preserved a hint of modesty, and she groaned in happiness as another flood of liquor splashed over her face, her tongue extending to lap up a few drops. She looked like a bloated hyena sleeping off a huge meal… based on the bloodiness of her teeth, maybe that was terrifyingly literal. And above it all, there was someone watching, she could sense it. Someone was staring down at the scene watchfully, judgmentally. There were guards lying dead on the ground with enormous holes in their chests. Maybe this watcher had done that - a fucking sniper was ready to gun her down, fuck.

But she couldn't let the swarm down. Not after it'd helped her, saved her. Her leg kept shaking, but nonetheless she steeled herself to move. The people here were dying, but the swarm wasn't rescuing them. They weren't special. She was special, she was chosen. She was a survivor who was recognised as such by the swarm, she had befriended two parahumans! Two! Independently! Emma Barnes was living, she'd beat a man unconscious all on her own and had been selected by the swarm. She looked at the woman with gashes in her ears, and felt an irrational sense of superiority. If that woman had been able to run away at the right time, maybe she'd have been selected. Maybe if she fought off that spindly creature on her back, she'd be saved. As it was… Emma Barnes had been chosen by the swarm. Which made her better. Superiority masked any doubt, superiority masked any of the neuroses which had been plaguing her for weeks, months. She could almost forget the feeling of emptiness after Sophia and Taylor had vanished from her life. The feeling that she'd lost her purpose, her every reservoir of validation. The swarm had, somehow, brought all of that back. This was just like the alleyway, but she was stronger. Back then she'd barely been able to hang on. Here, she'd beat a man to unconsciousness and was now sneaking through an occupied mall while everyone else perished. Maybe she'd let the cape in and the two could take them all on, the cape with her infinite swarm of stinging, biting bodies which could never be stopped by human hands, and Emma with her rusty crowbar.

Fuck yeah!

She crouched, a self-confident smirk playing around the corners of her mouth… and the swarm moved. A black cloud descended, forming shimmering facsimile humans out of mounds of bodies, running aggressively at the resting maniacs, brandishing weapons made out of the same material as their 'flesh'. The maniacs were addled, reacting erratically to the sight of shadowy people charging at them. They rose immediately. A few flinched, and some roared challenges, swinging wildly - there was even a thumping bullet from above that shattered one of the swarms into pieces - before the bodies broke apart and simply started to bite. The maniacs weren't ready for that. Hadn't anticipated it. It was petty, but… she felt a little joy at that. Not only had they been beaten, they'd been clowned on. Fucking priceless.

A tiny bite behind Emma's ear - a warning. Move. She lunged past the chaos, obscured by a cloud of chittering bodies, pointedly ignoring the shrieks of the maniacs as the insects dug into them. The spindly girl screeched like an animal, but her voice was choked off as bodies forced their way into her throat. Emma ran, almost falling a few times as slicks of blood split her path and caused her to slip, and still she ran - into the store next door. Food place, based on the shattered plates and scorched produce. Couldn't even tell what kind of food place anymore, the fire had melted half of the signage. She felt ash crumple underfoot and almost gagged on the scent of rotten eggs… but the swarm wanted her to move. The swarm demanded that she move. She rushed into the back, into the kitchen, past the fryers and a bloodstained arm she refused to stare at for long, into the back…

To an emergency door. One way only.

She flung it open, a smile spreading over her face. Her saviour was here, the replacement for Sophia, the person who had proved that she still had something worthwhile in her, she wasn't the girl in the alleyway anymore, and…

Taylor Hebert, one-eyed and cold-faced, nodded calmly at her, grabbed her shoulder, spun her until Emma was outside the emergency door and Taylor was inside… and closed it with a click. A single word pierced the metal, dismissive in tone.

"Head to the police. Don't say anything about me."

Emma spluttered.

"Gah-"

The swarm hummed ominously, and she realised just how vicious those stingers were, just how easily they could choke a throat… and that was when she was being non-lethal. She imagined her face swelling with venom, imagined her lungs being buried under an unending mass, imagined herself dying in this forgotten corner of the mall's structure. The voice rumbled into her bones.

"Go home, Emma."

Emma hesitated, stared, nodded politely, then turned around and started walking away. She was never going to mention this to anyone, and if anyone asked where she was today, she'd just… say that she'd been at a friend's house. She didn't really have any friends anymore, but… the cover story would work. And under no circumstances would she say that she'd been in the mall when these freaks attacked, and had been bailed out by Taylor fucking Hebert who was a cape apparently, and… oh fuck. Oh shit. Oh fucking shit shit. She'd… she'd made fucking Taylor Hebert trigger. She'd made her a cape. Oh dear. She could… Taylor had every reason to kill her, and hadn't. Emma, when left alone and with no-one to judge her, trapped in a mall which possibly had no escape… she'd curled up and accepted the end, hoping it would be quick. Taylor, in a situation where no-one could pass judgement, had saved Emma. Guided her. Could've picked anyone else. Could've found another way in. But she saved Emma. Taylor. Hebert. Saved. Emma. Barnes.

Her walk increased to a run, and the flaring of police lights drew her onwards like a restless sailor seeking a lighthouse.

She had every reason to be dead right now. Yet, here she was. Alive. Spared.

She ran… and didn't look back. Not even when gunshots began from the mall, and the sound of screaming intensified. She ignored it all. Emma Barnes was alive when she had no right to be… and she wasn't going to look a gift horse in the mouth. A blanket was wrapped around her, a dull-eyed officer began to ask questions, a medic began to look her over, and she refused to say anything. Taylor Hebert was a cape - Taylor Hebert had saved her life. Taylor Hebert had triggered, almost certainly because of that locker prank, and she'd… done nothing. Left. Had a life without Emma. That wasn't how this worked, Emma and Taylor were partners, in a way. One couldn't exist without the other - Emma got to prove herself by beating Hebert down into the mud, and Hebert either adapted or became fixated or something. Just moving on wasn't an option, was never an option. High school was the limit of her world, anything outside of it might as well be dead. Julia had gone missing, Sophia had been transferred, Taylor had simply left, and nothing lingered. Even school had gone after a while, as the Conflagration shut things down. Emma had floundered in the uncertainty. Sophia hadn't even got in contact for the first month or so, refused to say anything detailed. Just a curt update. Taylor, though… she'd moved on, she'd done something, and now she was being a hero.

She was doing everything Sophia had done, and she was doing it without Emma.

The police stopped asking her questions.

The mall burned.

Idly, she heard something about another attack. Ignored it. The world ceased beyond the confines of her blanket.

Emma Barnes sipped at a cup of hot tea, stared into the middle distance, and wondered where the hell everything had gone wrong for her.

What had she done to deserve this?

AN: Again, just one chapter.
 
206 - Lovers in a Consumerist Yggdrasil
206 - Lovers in a Consumerist Yggdrasil

Taylor was… not in a fantastic mood. She hadn't felt a rush of vicious satisfaction when kicking Emma out of the mall, she hadn't felt any ounce of vindication from saving her… it'd just been irritating. She had bigger things to worry about, and here she was, engaging with someone she'd completely moved on from. If there had been anyone else near that emergency door, anyone she thought would've listened to her swarm… she'd have contacted them instead. But Emma had evidently run the smallest possible distance and hidden herself away, surviving while dozens of others were maimed or killed. Not that Taylor would've wanted her to sacrifice her life helping them, but… it felt fitting that while others died or were wounded, Emma lived. Surrounded by carnage, Emma lived. Feh. Either way, Emma had been kicked out, was probably questioning her life, and Taylor had bigger fish to fry. Her swarm even stopped tracking her, every insect in range redirecting to the mall. This speedbump had been conquered, and now she had… an entire mall of Teeth to deal with.

Woo.

Swarm confirmed positions. Multiple wounded, some very severely, and there were… a good number of bodies. The Teeth were present throughout the mall, uninterested in maintaining any kind of coherency in organisation. Most were hunched over the wounded, stealing anything in sight, or drinking happily while giggling like hyenas. She felt a brief surge of fear as she realised just who these Teeth were - she recognised some of them, and they were very familiar. The 117th chapter, the freaks with holes in their cheeks and a human skin in their basement. Cally, the Conquistadora, was utterly soaked in alcohol. Bugs had driven her into another store, and she was seething to herself while she started pulling pieces of armour on. A woman in a bloodstained wedding dress was raiding a jewellery store for anything she could carry, wrapping her spoils around her limbs until every movement was accompanied by a spur-like jingle jangle. And… hm. The machine gun girl wasn't visible at the moment, not through the swarm, not through her naked eyes. So, Matrimonial had managed to recruit the 117th to her side. How? And why? Then she remembered the waves of emotion Matrimonial had used to incapacitate Night, and imagined her blasting the Teeth with as many emotions as possible, overwhelming them with the desire to comply with her commands. Assuming that the 117th weren't this reckless by default.

Big assumption, right there.

The mall was large, and the heat produced by Matrimonial had killed off a good number of the local insects - she was having to infest the place all over again. While this was happening, she crept through the food place Emma had snuck through, keeping her eyes and ears peeled. The Teeth on the first floor had bunched up, barking at one another as they tried to shelter themselves with as many stolen clothes as they could muster. The swarm had ceased to fight them, and they were starting to relax a little - too addled by adrenaline and alcohol to really think strategically. No radios on them - they couldn't network. This entire attack felt unplanned - the Teeth weren't sticking together, they hadn't brought any means of communication, and they were just relying on their hostages to stay alive. It was like they weren't even intending to survive this… not sure if that was just a Teeth thing, or if something else was going on. Either way… easy pickings. The Teeth on the first floor were starting to close in on the store, investigating the shape they'd seen vanishing inside. Shit. Couldn't just hide and let her swarm do all the work, needed to be more direct.

Well. No time like the present.

Taylor moved quickly.

The swarm resumed its attack, forming a choking black cloud over the assembled Teeth. Easy to get through their flimsy defences - a few bugs down their throats silenced their screams, and Taylor dashed into the main body of the mall. Her pistol cracked off a few sharp retorts, splitting the air. The Teeth were irrational, she couldn't rely on her bugs to just keep them pinned. Venom meant nothing to people who were too high to feel pain, at least, not in the length of time that she was working with. Her insects guided her aim, forming shimmering quasi-laser sights through the air, and increasing her spatial awareness. Five Teeth, not including Cally. One shot - a leg was shredded, blood spraying outwards to coat her insects in sticky red matter. The Teeth member (Tooth?) dropped to the ground screaming, and insects began to stink all the sensitive areas - particularly the eyelids, swelling them shut to blind him completely. One down. Another shot, another attack, and a second was immobilised, incapable of walking, utterly focused on not bleeding out. Three left. They'd seen her, and appropriately, charged like maniacs, howling at the top of their lungs. Too overstimulated to be enslaved by pain. Brains wired differently. A spindly girl, maybe two or three years older than Taylor, scuttled across the ground like a spider, shrieking in a foreign language. Her eyes bulged with fury, her teeth were red with blood.

Taylor kicked her in the face.

Her steel-toed boots cracked her nose open, shattered a few teeth, and caused one of her eyelids to immediately start swelling - the other swarm finished the job. The girl squealed like a dying animal, and seemed to have a seizure on the ground, flailing and spitting furiously until a kick in her side sent her rolling away, her screams driven out of her with a wheeze of pained air. Two. Neither surrendered. Neither said any recognisable words at all. One was too close - man, burly, wearing nothing besides a pair of stained dress pants, the rest of his body covered in abstract tattoos that looked like something Hieronymous Bosch would scrawl after taking a shit-tonne of acid. He swung, ignoring the stingers piercing his skin, and Taylor dropped to the ground limply. Miss. Blinded by insects. And no-one expected someone to go limp before getting hit. One hand had her gun, the other reached for a knife, and plunged it into his leg. Again, a spurt of blood, this one soaking Taylor's face and hair. The man ignored the pain, reaching down to grab her - she twisted the knife, and slammed the butt of her gun into his groin. He felt that - groaning and trying to protect himself. Before Taylor could finish the job, the final man tackled her. She was already on the ground - not much distance to fall - but the impact drove the air out of her lungs. She was pinned under a man with much greater weight than her, arms trapped at her sides, and he was so hopped up on drugs and alcohol that he couldn't even feel the swarm hurting him. His face was a mass of welts, his eyes were swollen shut, his lips were weeping fluid from a half dozen sores. Tongue was a dark purple slug, pulsing with venom. Roaring senselessly. Taylor observed this all coldly…

And sank her teeth into his ear.

Could barely feel pain. But the strike was unexpected. She could feel her golden teeth sawing away at the flesh, easily cutting through, severing it in a matter of seconds. The man struggled to adjust to having his head yanked around by someone's teeth - and his grip on her arms relaxed. Enough for her to drive her knee up into his crotch again and again until she felt something squish. He felt that. Good. With her arms free, she slammed the butt of her pistol into his teeth, feeling half of them collapse into shards. He started gurgling, choking on the fragments of his own teeth - and Taylor used the distraction to slip out of his grasp. Struggling to breathe, struggling to move… she calmly shot him in the leg. The scream that erupted from his throat was enough to dislodge the teeth, at least… but he couldn't stand. The man she'd brutalised a moment before was still trying to get at her, but he froze as he felt the cold barrel of the pistol against his head. Taylor spoke coldly, injecting it with every ounce of Chorei's authority and… maybe a tiny amount of Bisha's crushing charisma. The same self-confidence, the same absolute ego which turned him from a humble monster into a wannabe god.

Probably a little worrying that she was channelling that. But if it worked, it worked.

"Bandage up your friends. Or I can shoot you in the leg as well."

He already had a knife in there, the blade was the only thing keeping him from bleeding out. The other four were squirming messily on the ground, bleeding freely, trying to staunch the flow of blood. Repeatedly groin shots appeared to have shaken some sanity back into this one, though - he nodded frantically, and flinched as the swarm settled on him like a cloak. She could only see his eyes through the layer of flickering wings and shining bodies, wide and terrified. If he stepped out of line, he'd be hurt by the swarm, and then by her. Strips of cloth were torn from clothes, and Taylor surveyed the scene. Cally was rushing to check on things, only half of her armour on, the exposed part of her body stained with a mixture of other peoples' blood and a stew of different liquors. A few wounded civilians… the sooner the Teeth were taken care of, the sooner things could-

"...Neither-Nor?"

The man with the tattoos was looking up at her while he bandaged the spindly girl. Taylor narrowed her eye.

"Speaking."

"...we're on the same side, aren't we?"

"We were. And then you disobeyed the Butcher. We were lying low until the time was right, and you went ahead and jumped the gun. You brought this all on yourself."

"...but the bitch with the fire and-"

Taylor turned away, ignoring him. Confirmation. Matrimonial had done this. She ignored the Teeth - if they wanted better medical care, the cops were right outside. If they wanted to bandage themselves up and dull the pain with liquor, go ahead. She honestly couldn't bring herself to care enormously about-

One of the Teeth vanished from her perception.

Taylor's head slowly turned - blood. A mass of blood and pulped flesh where one of the men had been. A distant roar as air was displaced. A stink of copper. The awful silence which always followed an act of incredible violence - she saw one of the other Teeth moaning in pain, bone shards digging into her face and exposed skin. Her swarm around the man had been disintegrated, she hadn't even felt them being crushed it was so swift. Like… like the world had abruptly forgotten its own rules, and matter had simply been flattened, compressed out of existence. Not gone, just… crushed into a paste so thin she could barely see it. It was so thin it could only be smelled.

She didn't think. Just ran for cover, heading for a bench. The Teeth started to scatter, and…

The bench was wiped from existence in front of her, and a wave of heat exploded out from it. This time Taylor could see the distortions in the air, the way the matter of the bench became white-hot as incredible force was applied to it. Her swarm exploded outwards, covering everything in sight - track the shots back to the shooter, who could it be, who… she felt a hunched figure in one of the upper levels, a machine gun trained on her. Shit. The gun girl. Still around. Definitely parahuman. And her eyes were dead set on Taylor, her gun was already itching for another volley. Hang on… Taylor could see parahuman abilities, a faint haze over anyone with a power. It was rarely overt, always just a hint around their edges, a sense of unease which built up over time. The girl had no such aura back at the church. How had…

Most likely recently triggered.

Shit. Well, easy to deal with. She dashed to a nearby store, trying to find as much hard cover as possible as another shot ground a section of floor into dust, smearing a severed limb into a fine red powder as it went. Powerful shots, fine. Not good accuracy - it was a machine gun, and she was firing from a distant elevation without sights. Probably trying to conserve ammo by firing in short bursts. Her swarm moved out to hurt her, to blind her and choke her gun. Same as with Frida - the gun meant nothing if every component was gummed up with bodies. No chance of-

Her swarm vanished.

Taylor blinked. Chorei spluttered.

What in-

What the fuck?

How could her swarm just vanish, it… she remembered Animos and the power nullification that his howl could cause. The abrupt feeling of emptiness, of senselessness. She saw a fly buzzing nearby - the insects were still here, this was definitely a parahuman ability taking away her power. Fuck. Trump/Blaster, powerful shots and some form of power nullification. She glanced around frantically, noticing the three spots where the girl had landed hits - the disintegrated Teeth member, the obliterated bench, the scorched patch of ground. She could… vaguely see something around them. Something which shuddered in the air, like a heat haze or a mirage. An image was coming together. Power nullifying ammunition which was also, apparently, able to just erase things. Explained why she wasn't just coating the ground floor with lead, drowning out anything and anyone. Powers gone. Needed to get up to the top floor - but she'd been nullified before, she knew how it worked. Anything related to her own biology would endure. Her strength from her scars endured, for instance. Still had an edge. She struggled to remember what her swarm had told her about the ground plan…

Stairs roughly a hundred metres north of here, no way that doesn't involve crossing open territory at one point or another.

Oh, right. Chorei. Her memory was damn impeccable, especially for tiny details like this. A plan was coming together - Taylor kept moving even in the shelter of the store, refusing to remain in one place for long, just in case the gun girl decided to get antsy, accepting the waste of ammo by just pounding through the walls and drowning Taylor out by any means necessary. Definitely on her own - the other Teeth were sheltering away. Had the gun girl hit one of them out of spite, or was it just a regular miss? One implied insanity, the other implied incompetence. Both could be exploited in different ways. No shots… she called out as loudly as possible, her voice cutting through the gunsmoke-filled wreck of the mall.

"Recent trigger?"

No response for a moment. Only a very, very quiet voice that she could barely detect.

"Incendiary."

Oh, fuck.

Taylor moved as quickly as possible. Already a streak of blinding white light was fanning over the courtyard, splitting apart as it went. A comet which was radiating choking fumes as it went, burning itself into her retina the longer she looked. She ran over the courtyard, trying to remember Turk's lessons on this topic - don't for longer than three to five seconds, not if she wanted to keep all her limbs. Surprise was her best weapon. Her boots pounded on the hard floor of the mall, and she could feel the waves of heat from the store incinerating. One second. She could hear something clicking - a reload. Two seconds. The main courtyard of the mall contained a great deal of cover, nothing that would last under this girl's fire. Stairs were less than a hundred metres away, and sheltered - once she was there, she'd be safe. Stores ringed the courtyard - if she was reloading, that raised the question of what she was using. A clatter of motion caught her attention - Cally in her ridiculous armour, staring wide-eyed at the scene from a nearby shop. There. Three seconds. Taylor changed direction abruptly, keeping low to the ground. The reload had finished. Cally stared. Four seconds. A crack echoed from the top of the mall - and Taylor felt the backs of her legs rip open as shrapnel danced across them, tiny shards of matter flensing the skin and piercing the muscle. Multiple wounds. Bleeding. Cally began to raise an antique cutlass while screaming a war cry - Taylor tackled her backwards into the store.

Computer shop.

Counter at the far end. Out of sight. No, if she got there she'd be trapped while more fire was deployed. Powers still out of action. She didn't think, simply pressed her gun underneath Cally's chin and hissed a command. Her legs were bleeding freely, she had a few moments before she was unable to rely on them totally. She grasped idly at the Unceasing Striving, hoping for some healing scars… she felt something, but she'd need a moment. Once she was in the stairwell, maybe she could achieve some scar cartography. Cally stared at her, and Taylor repeated her command.

"Move."

A scream of defiance, and Cally tried to bite her face. Worth a try. Taylor headbutted her in the nose, and Cally tried to bring the cutlass to bear. Another click in the distance - the girl was reloading, most likely another incendiary. Not long. Taylor grabbed at Cally's face… and grafted.

She felt a simple mind blooming before her. A shivering tapestry quivering with failed revolutions, with syllables that had failed to blossom into full words. Mind with the consistency of Swiss cheese, full of holes that swallowed thought and gave nothing back. It wasn't a mass of wolves - it was too simple and sterile for that. Taylor reached… and Chorei leapt across the gap. For a moment, there was nothing… and then Cally thrashed wildly, screaming so loudly that her voice gave out after a second, leaving her hoarsely wheezing as Chorei send blazing impulses into her head. It only took a moment… and then she was free. The grafting ended, and Cally lay on the ground, whimpering like a kicked dog. Taylor quietly grabbed the cutlass, and tore off as much of the armour as she dared. Only had a few seconds. She barely managed to get the breastplate on, and one of the gauntlets. Helmet settled onto her curls. She yelled out, doing her best to imitate the coarseness of Cally's voice.

"The bitch is dead! I'm coming out!"

There was a moment of silence, and Taylor quietly stepped into the light. No shots. Nothing, just… she had a moment of peace before the dash. Once she started running her identity would be obvious. But a moment of distraction might save her ass. She heard a gun lowering slightly, clicking against the floor. Sensed someone staring at her. And then…

"You bitch! She was mine! Ma-ma said so!"

Oh no.

Her voice rose to a shriek.

"High-ex!"

Taylor barely listened. Already running. A flicker of red popped from the machine gun, landing on the ground where she'd just been standing. Come on, staircase, staircase… the armour was weighing her down, but she hadn't any time to remove it. She ran, her face twitching with tics she usually counted on her swarm to express. Somehow, her mouth had pulled into a desperate grin, the tension stretching her lips into a rictus of false hilarity. Good to know. Her legs were burning as the wounds racked up, the red light dwindled into nothingness as it hit the ground, and…

Light.

Taylor saw light. Her shadow stretched out in front of her like a great dark road, or an amorphous figure standing behind her. A second sun ignited, and the heat boiled around her. The blood on her legs hardened into tough black scabs in a matter of moments. She could feel her skin crisping up, ready to redden, ready to burn, ready to blacken adn char and scorch until she was a shadow on the wall. The metal armour was heating up. And then… then came the blast. The hot metal armour was all that protected her from getting her back broken, she knew it - and the helmet, stupid as it was, kept her brains inside her skull. A wave of force drove her forwards into the stairwell, slamming into the stairs themselves with awful power. Stars danced before her eyes, constellations from some unknown galaxy. The Pain Nebula. The Agony Expanse. An entire asteroid belt slamming into her spine over and over, pop, pop, pop. She was flung up a few stairs, and tumbled back down again with a dying groan on her lips. Darkness resumed.

The only comparable darkness she'd felt was when she was trapped in the void of her own mind.

This was a close second.

And then, just as quickly as it began… the pain stopped. Chorei was straining to keep it at bay - the tiny burns, the patch of skin which had melted into her clothes slightly, the soreness, her bloodied legs… it all faded. But the problems lingered. Chorei murmured consoling words in her ear, and Taylor struggled upwards. She could hear more clicking - another reload. Not sure if she was paying attention to the courtyard below… she coughed, and wondered how the hell she'd managed to nullify her powers. Was it a gas? Was it some kind of shrapnel thing? Was it a wave of weird stuff that would pass in time? Was it permanent? She couldn't tell - at the moment, though, there was no time to experiment. The armour couldn't be removed now - the breastplate had started fusing to her clothes, the gauntlet was sticking to her hand, and the helmet… she wanted that. She wanted it a lot. She looked ridiculous, she was aware of that. The cutlass had to stay as well, needed that for close combat purposes. Her gun… she checked with shaking hands, still loaded. Still functional. Finger off the trigger until she was ready to fire, Turk had poked her in her eye socket until she learned proper trigger discipline. For some reason, she could only smell garlic at the moment. Pungent garlic, filling the air.

Slowly, she inched her way up the stairs… pausing to adjust her armour, keeping it anchored firmly. No clattering, not today. No sounds. None at all. She moved slowly and quietly, and focused on the feeling of conflict. Her bugs were gone - seeing a cockroach scuttle across the floor of its own accord was almost enough to make her hyperventilate for a second. Almost. So, she had to rely on other skills. Grafting was good up-close, mostly because Chorei would fuck the person on the other side up. Scars… she focused, but her brain was still feeling wobbly from the explosion. Needed a moment before she could keep going. Her legs weren't bleeding anymore anyway, the burns from the explosion were keeping them sealed. No sounds from the outside. No cops. She was alone. Just how she liked it. If she died, it was just her and Chorei in the dark. No-one else. The rictus smile of adrenaline only hardened. Thought she moved past this, thought she'd found some kind of closure - become a better person, moved past the need to risk herself at every opportunity. And she had, but… but this was still in her.

A little wolf of her own, breeding in her skull and roaring when its hunger was roused.

In the end, she couldn't quite get away from who she was. The smile was locked in. Her thoughts were cold. She was a refined engine, she was… what had Patience said? She was a high-value individual. She crept up the stairs, letting Chorei suppress the twinges of pain which rocketed over her. Her face felt stiff. Hard to say why. Wasn't going to check. She could vaguely see reddened flesh around her eyes, her cheekbones poking a little into her vision. She crept up… and raised her pistol, aiming carefully. The second floor - nothing. Silent stores. Third floor. This was where the gun girl had been. Where the clicking had echoed from. The concrete veins which lined the trunk of the Kurgan mall were narrow and winding, even the stairs felt like ascending a huge spinal cord. The girl could be anywhere, her powers still weren't back. Her head poked into the open, looking around. A few spent casing on the ground, made of a metal she couldn't quite recognise. No girl. She looked around, and the stiffness in her back forced her to twist in a certain way…

All that saved her life.

A bullet pounded through thin concrete and sheet glass, evaporating everything in its way. She saw the distorting trail behind it, reminding her of Armsmaster. She immediately moved. Gun girl was hiding in the stores in ambush. Planned this out. Follow the trails, the distortions left by the passage of something quite unlike usual ammunition - small coffee shop, window blown open from the inside, prolapsed by a bullet which melted as much as it shattered. Concrete blooming into flowers as the bullet passed through. She was exposed. One second. A click - the machine gun was reloading, an entire clip being removed. The girl moved. Taylor moved in turn. Two seconds. Cover meant nothing, it was just concealment - no protection beyond that. There was a moment of silence as the click finished… Taylor slowly, silently lowered herself down. Silence was a defence. The girl was quiet as the grave, trying to pinpoint her location. Too close for an explosive round, too close for incendiary. Just standard shots, which could also apparently nullify her powers if the familiar heat haze surrounding her was any indication. Her cutlass was drawn with painful slowness and care. The helmet was extracted from her head, and she winced at the feeling of her flesh peeling free. Plan coming together. She obtained a fallen stone from a ruined wall, cupped it in her hand… and threw it across the ground…

And she dangled the helmet on the cutlass.

The bullet didn't go for the rock.

It went for the vague rim of the helmet poking around the column she was hiding behind. Two step con. Make people think they'd seen through one layer, then take advantage of the arrogance to dupe them more completely with a second, more refined layer. Vaguely. The cutlass was ripped apart, the helmet spun free with such force that the spinning rim set up a shower of sparks from the ground. And Taylor moved while the trail was still hot. The girl was nearby. She sprinted down the trail, ignoring the scorching feeling on her eye as she walked through air that had just been superheated. Movement, quiet cursing, a click of a magazine being ejected and a new one being inserted, and-

Taylor tackled the girl as she tried to get in line for another shot. The two fell in a tangle of limbs and grunts, no battle cries, no animal howls, nothing that the Teeth were familiar with.

The girl was… changed. Taylor could tell from this close. Her trigger had altered her, clearly. She remained a half-simian thing of hunches and long arms, but more had been added. Literally. The machine gun had fused with her arm, tubes extending from it and into her flesh, the skin around the marks appearing red and sore. Her eyes were no more, replaced with small black optics. Tiny metallic antennae sprouted from her at random intervals like the hair from a mangy dog, and contact made Taylor's skin itch. Strange lumps along her arms and back, bulging outwards, making her hunch even more pronounced. She could see canisters of ammunition being produced by a metal she didn't recognise. A one-girl arms factory. Steel teeth were bared in a rictus of fury. Reminded her too much of Frida. Frida had been powerful, a gun that killed instantly, a metal body that resisted all forms of damage. But this girl was mostly flesh and bone, just… added to in some places. Not a chaotic transformation at all, but a structured, reasonable alteration into something more warlike. But Taylor was stronger now - it'd take more than some metal teeth to fight her off.

The girl knew this. She knew it when Taylor slammed her scarred fist into those teeth, and she felt the material shudder, almost giving way entirely. They didn't detach, but the points of contact with the flesh seemed to shudder, and a tiny spurt of blood leaked down to the dull tips. The girl tried to beat at Taylor… no luck. Taylor was stronger. Much, much stronger. There was a moment of desperate struggle, but Taylor's scars came out on top. Every. Time. The girl grew desperate - something burst from her back, a long, coiling cable - grappling hook. It hooked into a balcony on an upper floor, started to yank her up. Taylor's grip was almost shaken free by the sudden motion - held on tight, dug her fingers into the half-metal, half-flesh which composed the girl at this point. The two wrestled frantically in mid-air, still exchanged nothing but desperate grunts. They swung wildly over the gap, slamming into a support pillar - Taylor's back, again, exploded into a symphony of aches and pains. She'd have… a lot of bruises after this. A lot. She clung on regardless, Chorei suppressing as much pain as possible. The two thrashed… and finally the grappling hook came free with a whine of protest. The two crashed into one of the upper floors… maybe fourth or fifth, maybe.

Taylor didn't bother with anything fancy. She simply grabbed grabbed at the machine gun, tearing it free - the tubes connecting it to the girl's arm detached simply and without fanfare, leaving her with a prosaic weight that could easily be cast aside into the dust of the third floor's ruined stores. A final slam, and the girl's head jerked back and forth like a bobblehead, silencing her remaining struggles. The grappling hook struggled to retract, and Taylor grabbed the cable, her scars preventing her skin from being flayed off by the friction. She swiftly hooked the thing over the girl's neck, a band of metal pulling tight over the skin. Crushing the windpipe. There was a moment of awful pressure… and the grappling hook ceased. Reel it in, and her neck would be crushed. And without reeling it back, she couldn't launch it again. In the moment of distraction she tied the table into a firm not, preventing her from simply casting it off.

Done.

Done.

The two remained in silence for a moment, Chorei still suppressing the pain. Taylor straddled the girl's chest, one fist under her chin, enclosing her neck… the other holding her gun at the ready. If there was a choice between one of them living and one of them dying… she knew what she'd choose. The grin on her face was subsiding as the adrenaline drained away. Smoke was rising into the air. The wreckage from their fight had clogged the ground floor, filled the atmosphere with dust and the stink of garlic, and sprayed gore over the front part of the mall. Silence reigned for a long, long moment. The girl stared up hatefully.

"Who are you? Exactly?"

"Starless."

Interesting name. Good to know. Taylor looked at her furiously, trying to make her gaze as intimidating as possible. Worked once. Might work again.

"When did you trigger?"

"Last… night."

Oh. Holy shit. The girl - Starless - smiled ecstatically.

"Ma-ma burned me. Ma-ma put burning thoughts in my mind. She burned until I could only feel the fire. Then she burned me and made me feel love."

A mad giggle escaped her throat.

"Love her. Love her so much. Do anything for her."

…ah.

Well. That solidified things. Matrimonial was going to die. She'd forced someone to trigger, and then blasted her with emotions until she was enslaved. This crossed a dozen moral lines. Taylor refused to live in the same team as her - the girl would die. Maybe not tonight. Maybe not immediately. Maybe not even at Taylor's own hands. But she would die, and the list of victims would, at the very least, stop expanding. That was all. Starless writhed under her, still trying to escape a little.

"...give up. I've won."

"Ma-ma said no-one else was allowed to come up. Ma-ma said she had important business."
Her lips drew wider, her face looking like some kind of technological nightmare imitation of an ape. Fresh-formed, the wounds where her implants had burst through were plainly visible, barely healed. The skin was still getting used to its new configurations. Taylor could imagine how it happened. Burnings. Blasts of emotion, one after the other until nothing else remained. Until the tidal wave crested and crashed down, and she triggered. Changed. She felt a surge of guilt… maybe she could've forced Starless to run off, to find something else to do with her life. Instead she'd let her remain, because it was easier than doing anything else. And now… now she was facing the consequences of that. Her resolve hardened. She didn't have any restraints, so she simply plucked up the machine gun and examined it. Standard, just a few tiny modifications to handle her new implants - so, Changer/Tinker, combined with Trump and Blaster elements in her creations. Dangerous. Very dangerous. But the gun still worked, and there was still some conventional ammo lying around. She checked Starless over quietly, and she could feel traces of her insects returning - she'd found some distance, some time, and now her powers were coming back. Already her face was becoming tighter, less emotive. Already she was sending tics and twitches into the swarm, and refusing to take them back.

The girl was disarmed, and Taylor reviewed her state. Tough. Metallic. Hard to contain. She grabbed at some loose strands of wiring dangling from the wall, snapped them free with some effort. She twisted the wires into makeshift handcuffs and slipped them on, tightening as much as she could without hurting Starless. Silly name, but… anyway. With that done, she stood up and examined the ruins. Now her heart rate was coming down, she could really see just how much damage had been inflicted. This entire area was a startlingly effective killzone - any cops or troopers tried to get in, they'd be gunned down without much cover available. Any capes came in, they'd have their powers suppressed in seconds. And then gunned down. Matrimonial had cultivated herself a nasty, nasty cape for this environment… and all it had taken was severe torture and extensive brainwashing. Sure. there was a hardware store nearby, and she sent her swarm to check the stock… duct tape, zip ties, gloves, tools… rope. Immediately she rushed over, retrieving her helmet as she went. Couldn't go wrong with some extra head protection. The girl was already struggling free when she returned, and a solid kick kept her in the ground. Felt guilty doing it, but… had to be done.

"Sorry. Can't have you following me."

She paused.

"...and, this is going to sound weird coming from me, but… the PRT might actually be able to help you."

Starless hissed through her metal teeth, her black optics flashing with fury.

"Stay away from Ma-ma."

"I'm sorry for what happened to you. I really am."

"Stay away from Ma-ma."

Broken, this one. Let her go. Perhaps, in time, she can piece together what remains of her mind. Perhaps she won't. But we can't fix it, and we certainly can't fix it here and now. Do what you must.

"Sorry about this."

"What are…"
The rope dangled loosely, and Starless somehow paled.

"...no."

Taylor nodded blandly.

The rope was slung around Starless's waist.

One end was tied around a pillar.

And the girl was hung over the central courtyard like a giant, terrifying pinata. No way of getting free without hurting herself, and the cops could easily retrieve her this way. Starless returned to her customary silence during this, simply staring hatefully at Taylor. Convinced that she loved Matrimonial and needed to protect her at all costs. The PRT would be here soon, ready to drag her away. Maybe they could help her, they'd probably dealt with the victims of powerful masters… and as fucked-up as it was, Taylor simply couldn't think of a better solution. Couldn't care for her herself, not with her power making her dangerous, not with Taylor's particular lifestyle. Couldn't just remand her to a normal mental hospital. Couldn't find some independent - as of today, Taylor was homeless. The best thing she could do was let the professionals handle this. She'd heard of situations like this - they had asylums for people like Starless, places where she could recover and regain some semblance of sanity. Until then…

She left.

Not long before the PRT started breaking in. Her range was back to full strength, and she reorganised her swarm. Nothing, nothing, nothing… and a certain amount of heat near the top of the mall, in one of the branches. The other Teeth were moving to investigate the fight at the front… her swarm immediately savaged them. When she had range, she had a certain liberty to just bite, bite, bite, and sting incessantly until they stopped resisting. Not like they had any way of getting to her, and none stood a chance of reaching her before they were utterly overwhelmed. She allowed them to flail helplessly in her swarm's grip as she poked around the heat pocket. The closer she got to the centre, the less she found. Fewer hostages, fewer… anyone, really. No Teeth, certainly. And the closer she got, the hotter it became. Her less resistant insects started to crisp up, and only her most hardy could push forwards, shouldering the burden of the heat. Taylor started ascending the stairs - no point with the elevators, some seemed damaged by heat, others seemed to be powered down, a few were just broken, and of the few functioning ones, they were on distant floors with no-one to mind them. Her legs burned a little, and she focused on the feeling of rivalry - the personal element to her feud with Matrimonial. The horror of what she did. The fury that she was allowed to do it at all. Slowly, she felt scars creep over the surface of her wounds like ice over a red lake. A tiny twinge of sadness went through her. Arms, scarred. Face, nicked. Neck, sliced in a few places. Chest, definitely scarred. And now her legs. She'd had her ankle scarred over for a bit, but… now it was everywhere. Bit by bit, sliding towards some nightmarish creature of silver and force.

Well. If Matrimonial was taken out, these new scars would be worth it.

A branch - she checked that book shop with her swarm, just in case. Closed up, shuttered. Good. The centre of the heat, the place where none of her insects could endure, was on the edge of one of the branches, looking out over the city. What had been her plan, exactly? Just to cause terror? Where was her escape route? Did she plan one? Maybe… she had an idle thought. Maybe this was tied up with Angel Eyes. Both people were Masters, of a sort. She had a terrifying vision of the two working together in some way, though she wasn't sure how that collaboration would look - hard to say how their powers would interact. Either way… she was trying to get some idea of what Matrimonial were up to here, and kept coming up blank. Angel Eyes seemed possible, and of course, the Teeth might just want chaos. The temperature in the air began to increase, and her swarm struggled to map out the area. Bodies. Most of them scorched to death, unrecognisable, but… some were partially visible. Some barely looked harmed, save for the fact that they'd slit their own wrists with pieces of broken glass. Driven into despair to the point that they'd do anything to escape. Taylor checked her pistol again - loaded. Ready. Chorei murmured something.

…I'm genuinely confused. What was the point of this?

"I'm assuming terror."

Perhaps Matrimonial is another traitor and is seeking to fulfil some kind of agenda.

"...what kind of agenda are you thinking about?"

Unsure. Perhaps connected to the Slaughterhouse, perhaps not… either way. Keep your distance. Use your insects to find the centre of this heat, then shoot before she can find you. Keep it simple.

Taylor felt a tiny amount of trepidation. First time she'd shot someone in the back, fully intending to kill them. She'd killed before, but always indirectly, or always complicated by something else. Bisha was trying to end the world, Chorei had been about to kill her, Animos had died in a situation she engineered but not at her own hand, Dean had been, ultimately, something happening indirectly, and… Caltrop had been barely human. This would be a fully human individual getting shot because of the massacre she'd committed for no good reason. Taylor stepped forward… and the heat only built upwards. Closer now. A few sturdy cockroaches could feel out the centre, feeling the vague outline of a human sitting on the ground, cross-legged, staring out of the window. First Bisha, now her. Did grandiose villains just like staring at things from high places?
Who was she kidding. Of course they did.

Her gun was raised.

She had a small distance down the central corridor to the end of the branch - a spherical room with most of the wall occupied by a smooth plate of glass. One glance, then ducked out of sight. Yeah. A girl, sitting cross-legged, with fire surrounding her. Height matched, hair matched, bearing matched. Everything checked out. Better if she could get some bugs on her, but… one took what one could get. A subtle river of confidence went through her, obliterating doubt completely. The little niggles that wondered if, just maybe, she wasn't thinking this entirely through, if maybe she was stepping a little too close... reality felt better when she was confident, and the slow, pulsing heartbeat of bravado made reality feel very, very good indeed. She aimed her pistol, breathed in, breathed out, stabilised her footing, projected her twitches into the swarm…

And fired.

Clean shot.

Head burst open like an overripe piece of fruit, the skull at the front blooming like a flower. Most of the windows were rendered opaque in a matter of moments. A small gout of fire bloomed from the body as it slumped against the glass, leaving a bloody trail as it slid to the ground. Puppet with its strings cut. One pull of the trigger, and the girl was dead. Matrimonial was dead. Two shots. Double tap. Three. Just to be sure. Four. Don't leave it to chance. Five. Now she was overdoing it. But she had to be sure. The heat was definitely starting to decline - something had shifted. Changed.

Taylor felt empty as she stared at the slumped body.

Anticlimactic. Was this it? Was she just… a killer, no ambiguity, no strangeness, just a straight-up killer? Had it all happened so quickly?

You did what was necessary.

She took a deep breath, and took pleasure in the cooling air. Nothing else, though. No catharsis. Not sure if she wanted any catharsis, honestly. That would imply some level of enjoyment, and she refused to enjoy this. Job done. Bodies lined the corridor leading to Matrimonial's corpse, and she started to move forwards through the stink of decay and cooked meat. Wanted to be sure. She raised her gun and fired again. Six shots. Definitely dead, wasn't remotely responding - and with several head shots, she didn't even have enough brain to think with. Spine was severed, brain was pulverised, heart was turned into red paste. A minute of waiting before she continued, just to be sure that nothing remained to affect her. She was being as careful as possible. As the heat declined, her swarm could finally get closer, could finally examine the body properly, and…

She felt rotten flesh.

Rotten?

This body is too old.

She looked around quickly. Bodies, bodies, everywhere. None properly examined, not with the heat killing her swarm off. Bugs couldn't tolerate changes in temperature very well, closer to Matrimonial they simply burned to ash, but even at this distance she'd failed to detect much of anything. Now, though, she had a chance, and sent her swarm in a buzzing, clicking layer to examine every body in sight as she backed off cautiously. She was fine, still had some room to manoeuvre - just had to keep moving backwards, keeping a good range between her and any problems. Shit, of course, those damn magma constructs, she didn't realise how good their temperature control was - enough so that they could inhabit a body without burning it. Disturbing. Very disturbing. She glanced quickly out of the window - the parts which weren't completely stained. Smoke rising in the distance, halfway across the city. Interesting. Her attention returned to the mall. The bodies were manifold - some burned, some bloodied, some unrecognisable, and a small handful…

A face grinned at her. Closer than she'd thought. Buried under a mound of burned corpses, so thoroughly concealed that she hadn't been able to see it, close enough to the centre of the heat that her swarm couldn't adequately check it.

Taylor's eye widened.

The river of confidence she'd felt when she aimed at the body… everything clicked. The feeling of confidence instilled by a hidden Matrimonial. And she realised, as her memory twitched with the thought of that smoke from halfway across the city… two-step con. See through one. Don't see through the other. Anticipate her powers, miss the decoy. See through the mall - get to the top, stop the attack, defeat the Teeth, presumably save the hostages who were still here…

And don't see the attack halfway across the city. She realised, only now, where that smoke was coming from.

Barnabas College.

Matrimonial was too close.

Her gun came up, and she-

LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE

Taylor screamed.

And she couldn't tell if the screams were fear... or ecstasy.

* * *​

No, please, no, don't-

The next few minutes were a strange slideshow of memories, preserved perfectly and frozen in unnatural stillness. None of them felt real, reality itself seemed crude and forgettable compared to the raw, perfect pulses of emotion which ran through her head on repeat. It gave everything the quality of a half-remembered dream, the most pleasant sort which she'd be reluctant to wake up from. Matter was tinged with faint haloes - she was in paradise. Nothing else existed beyond the eyes in front of her, those loving, loving eyes. And behind each and every slide, each flawless crystalline four-dimensional construct, more perfect than any diamond… without any exception, there was a low, constant screaming - like the crash of waves on the shore. Almost comforting.

Let her go! Let her go you whore, let me get close, let me ungraft her, I'll tear her apart limb from limb, I'll-

She remembered giggling as Matrimonial stroked her hair. Leaning into the hand like a loyal pet, relishing in being attended to. Her love's favourite, better than all the others. Not that she was sure who the others were, though… a vague sense of terror was dismissed, like she'd seen a child playing with a dangerous object. It had to be confiscated, taken away, secluded for the use of grown-ups, for responsible people like Matrimonial. Terror, hatred, disgust, utter shame… all of those things were simply irrelevant. All she could feel was a brimming, perfect adoration which tinged all reality with the same milky glow, like she was living inside a great glowing ocean. This must be what Heaven looked like.

The gun, the gun, you still have the gun... damn it, why can't I... give me your arms, give me your hands, give me your damn trigger finger, give me-

She remembered whispering sweet nothings in the girl's ear, promising everything, promising the world. Secrets beyond compare. Power. Allies. A whole raft of silly people with silly ideas - a leper who wanted to die, why die when she could love and be loved? A cop with no purpose in life… Matrimonial could give her that purpose. A mercenary, an academic, a bomb tinker, a blonde friend, one after the other she promised herself to give them over without hesitation. Matrimonial deserved a circle of people to adore her - who was Taylor to hog that love for herself? No, the best thing to do, the most moral thing to do, the most heroic was to bring the rest of her old acquaintances into the circle. A voice screamed in the back of her head, and she completely ignored it. She loved the ashen hands under her love's skin. She loved the way her flesh popped with heat bubbles. She loved how her stomach churned with magma and her eyes brimmed with delirious affection. Taylor remembered a faint howling in the back of her head, something enraged, something… something desperate as she leaned closer to her lover's face, adoring the scent of ashen flesh. She was happier than she'd ever been. All other things faded - no emotion was stronger than this, no emotion was as sublime as this.

Then the crystals changed.

...oh dear. Well. Better the devil you know...
.

She remembered hearing a pulsing explosion - a series of pops as air was displaced, followed by cracks, like those from a rifle or a small explosive. Closer. Closer with each second. Pop, pop, pop. One part of her mind was hopeful. Another was terrified. She silenced both - she was angry. Her swarm moved furiously, advancing downwards with speed born of absolute devotion. She knew the sound. She knew it well. Her insects, emboldened as they were by the power of sublime love, were still nothing. Explosions shredded them. Skin resisted their approach. Impossibly fast hands swatted them aside with derisive ease. And then… then her swarm disobeyed. As she moved to cover the intruder's eyes, she felt a presence in the back of her head, something roaring in exertion as it wrested control away, sent the swarm into spasms.

Give. Her. Back. To. Me.

Disrupting her mental map, compromising her devotion to her love. She vaguely sensed an enraged expression through a thousand compound eyes, the intruder furious at what was happening - a jealous one, then. Jealous.

And then… then she had a final memory. Matrimonial… Matrimonial leaving her. Escaping in a pulse of fire, sending out a wave of cracking heat which flayed most of the hair from Taylor's face, leaving her raw and exposed. Sending out waves of fire to defend herself before plummeting down an access shaft like a comet, howling soundlessly as she reached the ground. Taylor remembered herself curled up on the ground, beating her head against the floor. Weeping as the love of her life was taken away, shivering as she felt other emotions going through her - a sickening lurch that made her want to puke, a screaming in the back of her head that was louder than ever. Why would her love leave her? Why would the one person in her life who mattered leave? Why? No. Wait. Something was wrong. She shouldn't be like this. Why was she so utterly, utterly sickened?

Why did the sickness feel right?

Please say it's fading, please-


And the last thing she felt was a roar of pain going through her, hot enough to blaze away the remainders of her emotions, leaving behind a hollow, shivering husk on the floor.

And finally, a hand reaching for her out of the dark.

And then… nothing at all.

AN: Sorry about the ending. I know it's a little grim - I initially planned to end on a cruel cliffhanger there, but I know that people tend to... dislike those. They also don't leave much room for discussion. Either way, see you tomorrow - Taylor will return in a little bit, just some other things to handle first. Only one chapter today.
 
Bonesaw fused Burnscar and Cherish together, didn't she.

Or maybe I'm just late to the party but it all clicked with this chapter.
 
207 - Hypnos
207 - Hypnos

One week earlier


"Come in. Stand."

Leah shuffled in with the relentless moroseness of the professional adolescent. She got A-Grades in being an adolescent, she was good at sulking, she was good at moping, she was superb at getting irrationally angry. Better grades than she got in geography, that was for sure. Pencil-using fuckfaces…

"I've just been looking over your files, Nettle. Do you want to know what they tell me?"

"Hrmph."

"They tell me that you are many things, Nettle. Aggressive. Irritable. Antisocial. But… not an idiot."

…uh.

"...Nettle, you're not an idiot. Just… not terribly well-adjusted."

Leah was a second away from jumping at Coach Sanagi and tearing her a new asshole. All that restrained her was the knowledge that she'd lose, and… uh, that was about it. The lady was big, she could ruin her in a straight-up fight. Even if she did her absolute best, even if she grappled like a lunatic, it was unlikely that she'd do much more than leave a few scratches. Bitch. She was stuffed inside the coach's office, a cramped little place which was still decked out to hell and back. She could see a tiny medal inside a tiny case on the desk… yeah, that felt about right. Bitch would get something from those damn pigs, and then she'd show it all off. Shitty little medal for a shitty little lady. Wait, she was actually quite sturdy… feh. Leah hated her so goddamn much it was insane. Sanagi leant back in her unusually expensive chair, looking at her carefully.

"The boy you attacked won't press charges. Don't consider this encouragement to try again. I know where you meet up, and trust me, the school takes this sort of thing very seriously."

Oh, now she couldn't help herself.

"If they took it seriously, shouldn't the principal be talking to me?"

"Principal Howell is of the opinion that this sort of thing is best handled by teachers with more direct connections to the incident. Given that I was the one who found you, that means me."

She looked unhappy about it. Good.

"I assure you, though, I've spoken to the principal and we are in agreement on every point."

Leah really, really wanted to smash something in here. First, her meeting had been interrupted by that Taylor bitch. Then it'd been dissolved by that Sanagi bitch. And then she'd been dragged into a death-worthy plot by that Taylor bitch, which had basically banished her from the Teeth. Entirely voluntarily. Hard to stay with the 283rd when they kept asking her how she knew Taylor, what she was like, where did she buy her clothes, could she autograph their knives… Moving up in the world, they said. Getting into the court, they said. Becoming friends with the Butcher, they said. And each time she was reminded of how much she'd fucked up, and had to stop herself from slamming her forehead against any nearby wall until her brain ceased to function and she stopped being able to process the consequences of tattling. Yeah, that was the problem - she was too smart for this. Like, way too smart. Too smart by leagues. If only she was dumber, then her life would be simpler. Curse her amazing brain.

Oh, shit, Coach Sanagi. Attention resuming.

"Your grades aren't good, and there was a marked decline a few years back - not going to ask about your private life, not going to speculate, because I don't particularly want to know. Look. You're not… alright, in the force, we'd call you a Problem. The kind of kid that we get a cake for, because we're just anticipating putting you in jail once you turn eighteen. To your limited credit, you're somehow not cakeworthy."

Oh, she could go fuck herself, Leah worth worth the best fucking cake in the entire fucking world, she deserved a good fucking cake and no-one was allowed to counteract her on that point. She was turning red, she knew it. Her dad turned red when he got pissed, her mom had turned very red when she got angry, and Leah turned a shade somewhere between tomato and surface of fucking Mars when she got pissy. And she was feeling very pissy. Sanagi noticed, and looked at her with those eerily blank eyes of hers. Never figured out how she did that. Some people had all the luck.

"Calm down, you look like you're about to rupture a blood vessel."

Yeah and it was going to rupture all over Sanagi. So much blood. Enough blood to drown her. Enough blood to blind her while Leah leapt over and started biting her nose off, yeah! If she focused enough she could rupture everywhere and ruin the entire office. She was a giant bag of blood, not like people needed all of it - she'd seen enough people bleed like hell and get back up again like nothing was wrong, if people needed all their blood all the time there wouldn't be any blood drives, now would there? Her brain was awesome. It came up with such awesome ideas. The satisfaction at her own intelligence calmed her a little. But that boundless calm snapped when the coach sighed - sighed! The gall!

"I fucking hate you."

Sanagi raised a single eyebrow.

"Excuse me?"

"I fucking hate you, you stupid little bitch-weasel. So fucking much."

Sanagi leant forwards, and smiled. Oh dear. Coach Sanagi was fucking terrifying when she smiled. Leah had made a dreadful mistake.

"Oh. Just wanted to confirm. That'll make this easier."

An intimidating sheet of paper slid over the table.

"There's an open day down at Barnabas College in a few days. I expect you to attend. The principal will be happy to see a problem child getting exposed to all the wonders of higher education, you'll get a day of watching functional adults who don't spend all their time babysitting toerags like yourself and thus still have faith in humanity, and I'll be put into a wonderful mood, where I might not even mention this little incident to anyone. What was the word… 'stupid little bitch-weasel'?"

Dumbass, that was four words.

…did the hyphen make bitch-weasel into one word?

Oh no she was confused.

"...uh-"

Why did she feel like she'd been played? Again?

"Now, would you like to attend this and make both of our lives easier? Or does your life become harder while my life becomes substantially more enjoyable?"

"But-"

"Good. Here's your schedule."

Her expression softened. Somehow.

"...I'd recommend taking it seriously. You're angry, I understand that. But if you want to do something with your life that doesn't involve smashing your head against a wall over and over, I suggest finding something productive. You remind me of a young me."

Bullshit, Leah had never eaten dog in her life. Wait, was that a Chinese thing or a Japanese thing? She wasn't sure of which stereotypes were which… maybe she could say something about that… uh… tentacle hentai? Was that it? She'd watched The Leg-Aching Dream of the Fisherman's Wife, Part IV for simple academic purposes, made her way more distrustful of Japanese people as a consequence. Sanagi sounded Japanese, right? Japanese name? Yeah, so… anyway, where was she? Something about tentacle porn? Why was she thinking about that? What was she, some kind of degenerate? Fuck, she was confused. Wanted to punch someone. OK, back to normal. Coach Sanagi was giving her a look. Think quick, think normal, no more tentacle porn! Think of normal things - grab the purple mane of the winged unicorn of normality and ride!

"...thank you?"

"You're welcome."

She paused.

"It may interest you to know that Barnabas College has multiple teams for multiple forms of wrestling, boxing, martial arts…"

…holy shit, that sounded awesome.

No, wait, she hated Coach Sanagi.

But Sanagi was inviting her to go somewhere and punch people.

Leah had never been so confused. That was a lie. It was just the most recent event to have deeply confused her, and she found it difficult to viscerally remember the last one, not when the present was overshadowing it completely. Something to do with short-term memory, probably. She narrowed her eyes, scowled fiercely, spat on the ground, and took the paper. Her eyes widened immediately. Oh. Holy cow. She wasn't kidding. That was a lot of boxing… and wrestling, too… and martial… eh, she could pass on that front. Too much pussying around in pyjamas while bowing like a bunch of faggoting bitches. Bowing was for pussies, real studs bowed only when they were headbutting someone in the dick. But wrestling, that was for champions, that was for people who… who… who wanted to bite people. Who might've had some behavioural issues in pre-school. Who might want to punch a lot of people at regular intervals, switching to irregular intervals to gain the element of surprise before resuming regular intervals once their guard was down. But… but Sanagi was offering this… and Sanagi was a giant throbbing puma penis… and also Japanese… gargh! This was more confusing than the time a girl had hit on her at a party and she found herself oddly curious and fuck fuck fuck fuck fuck! Confusio-

"Get out of my office, Nettle. You look like you're about to have an aneurysm."

She should refuse, just to piss her off! Have an aneurysm in her office, remain here while her brain bled out of her ear because it had melted and she assumed that was what an aneurysm was and-

…no, wait, think for a bit longer, felt like there might be a downside there…

"Get out."

Leah Goodluck Nettle nodded, felt awkward, bowed, and left with an expression on her face like she'd just had to clean a whale's anus.

* * *​

OK.

She was going to be totally honest.

Barnabas was pretty fucking awesome.

She wasn't a nerd. Wasn't one of those… those faggoting bitches. And she didn't care that she had a limited range of insults, if they were good they were good, and if anyone wanted to disagree with her they could kindly make like a faggoting bitch and suckle a chode. She wasn't a nerd, but this place was… catering to her interests. The teachers didn't have that resigned quality which spoke to someone who had literally no life outside of their job, and didn't have much life in their job either. The soulless fuckheads who looked at her, saw a screw-up, and decided to move on. Like that shithead Coach Sanagi. No, these people seemed to have lives outside of their jobs, and they liked their jobs, so they came across as… people. Actual people. One of them looked like he even saw the sun sometimes. Unfathomably strange. She'd been cautious when she arrived, of course. Not an idiot. The place looked distinctly… liberal. Kind of place her dad would hate. But that thought gave her an odd amount of fondness for it, despite her own predilections against the pansy-ass motherfuckers that seemed to crawl out of the fucking woodwork these days. She'd been part of a larger party, but the guide had been… surprisingly nice, as it turned out. Weirdly nice. Probably a dyke, trying to hit on some young meat. But, no, she had a boyfriend. Apparently. This place was getting better with each moment that went by - she was literally finding nothing to complain about. This was deeply disconcerting and shook her to her core. And thus shaken, stirred, and everything in between… she listened. Oh boy, did she listen.

After ten minutes of walking around, she'd actually started having fun.

For the first time in God-knew how long, she found the plexiglass spear lodged up her ass start to dissolve. This was weird. Definitely weird. The classrooms were nice, the students seemed nice, people didn't seem like they hated life, the universe and everything. She'd been surprised by how… well, welcoming people were, and it was deliriously wonderful finding out that the stuff she hated at school was just… absent here. Wrestling, boxing, all the things she liked could keep her going through the meagre handful of classes that sports scholarships had to actually take. Plus, some of the students were… honestly kinda cute. The Teeth had been cool, sure - incredibly cool, cooler than the E88, cooler than the ABB, cooler than… just about anyone. They made the other gangs piss themselves, they were always recruiting, their standards were high… yeah, they were the guys she wanted to join. But joining had been a pulsing, fluctuating nightmare - one that she had thought she was beginning to wake up from. She was waking up from it, Christ, what a fucking thought. The Teeth had been the coolest fucking guys in the universe - they didn't give a shit about anything or anyone, just ran around, drank, got high, got laid, got fucked, and passed out until the Butcher told them go fuck someone else up for a change. Better than the E88. Better than the ABB (not like she had much of a chance of joining them, admittedly), and definitely better than the Merchants or the dipshits that hung around some of the weirder parts of town.

Better than those shrivelled-eyed freaks from the Conflagration, that was for sure.

She was quickly forgetting the Teeth, forgetting why she'd been so utterly devoted to joining them. Another life plan was quickly emerging. She imagined herself with a permanently broken nose, a gap-toothed smile, beating the absolute shit out of someone while an audience roared - and she'd be doing it legally! Every day she woke up on the wrong side of the bed, every day she wanted to punch something or someone, she found a million little things to become a seething ball of hatred about, and… and this felt like an outlet. Being allowed to go against a punching bag had been transcendent after so long cooped up in her house, afraid to leave in case the Teeth found her and dragged her secret out. And then dragged other things out. Things which ought to remain undragged. She'd toured Barnabas, seen the sights, punched the ever-loving hell out of a punching bag and realised just how much fun it was to punch something which didn't start crying after two seconds… she'd had fun.

For once, she liked Coach Sanagi. For once, she liked the bitch. She had a good point - it was nice to punch something, feel good, and then be congratulated by people around her. Maybe she could become a cop one day, really follow in the Coach's footsteps - footsteps which led to the back of someone's neck as she stomped them into a sewer grate because they looked at her funny. Yeah. That sounded awesome. College would… shit, college would be fun.

And then… then she saw him.

And her good mood started to change. Change quite a bit.

* * *​

Dark-skinned, wearing a pretty good suit. Not really her area of expertise, but… she thought there was something weird about him. Felt like standing near an insect, really - like, it was staying still, it was doing its thing, but it could always move. That cockroach? Could jump on her at a moment's notice. What happened if that woodlouse decided to squirm into her mouth because it made its little woodlousy heart burst with ecstatic joy. No, this wasn't remotely influenced by seeing that Taylor freak make a bunch of clones out of bugs, not at all. Not like she had a permanent fucking phobia of the things at this point, not like she had almost choked herself on repellant for several nights in a row, not like she'd made herself look like a mad skag addict by pumping that repellant into her face a few times out of pure adolescent clumsiness. No sir. Point was, the man felt wrong. Like he could start biting people at any moment. Plus, seemed out of place. Not a professor, that was for sure, and not a student. Maybe one of those freaky foreign students that came from abroad when they were way too old and just pretended to be adolescents for a while? No, she heard him talking - American. Well. Maybe an old guy who wanted to hang out with some young studs for a bit. Get on out to the breeding pen while his cock still worked. Oh, fuck, she was thinking like a savage again. Either way. She kept her distance.

And barely a few minutes later, as she stuffed her fist into her mouth to try and stop hyperventilating… she realised that distance, those precious few metres, had been enough to keep her alive. If she'd been any closer…

Any fucking closer

She was alive. That was what mattered.

Even when things went to hell… she was alive.

She hadn't seen it start. All she knew was that all of a sudden black smoke was boiling away from him, thick enough to flow like liquid and light enough to rise through the air and consume everything in sight. A solid wall of blackness which oozed out of the man, covering every inch of the campus. People noticed after a second and started screaming. Hayley, the girl who'd been showing her around… she was taken. She looked back, froze, and simply… simply stopped and let the fog roll over her. No screams. Only a tiny, feeble whine as the fog rose to cover her mouth. Her eyes rolled back in her head and she'd… she'd been gone. The cute guy she'd been eyeing up, he just… vanished, he screamed, and that set off the others, but then his mouth snapped shut and the fog took him. She'd run. She couldn't say how, but… but she knew that someone would try and get her. Her luck had to run out. Always did. So she'd run, she'd run into the library. People were being cut down around her - the clouds were cloying around their legs, dragging them to the ground like they'd been stuck in a bog. Their screams tailed off, and she heard the echo of gunshots. Something was behind her. She glanced back only once. And she saw the black haze consuming students, professors, corridor after corridor after corridor… and a pair of eyes in the dark. Cutting through it like beams from a lighthouse, sweeping calmly around the campus. Where the eyes fell, people ceased. People simply… simply froze, and the allowed the fog to take them. And when it did, they never came back.

She never saw someone emerging from that place.

A scream had bubbled out of her throat as she burst into the library, and people fled before her on seeing the fog. And now here she was, huddled behind a bookcase, panting, panting, panting, eyes staring into the middle distance. Rage was gone. Fear was all that lingered. She curled up into a ball and whimpered through a closed fist, anything to stop herself from making too much noise. The screams had stopped. The… the heroes would be here soon, right? They'd come along and stop this, they'd… they had to, that was what they did. Black fog was oozing around the stacks, and she saw book after book creep away as dark fingers extended, reached, and dragged the mass forward. For a moment she saw eyes in the dark. She saw shapes there. She imagined that the fog had eaten the other students. Eaten them, bones, flesh, skin, all of it. Chewed it up and left nothing behind. She heard…

Oh fuck. She heard the door opening.

Her hands fumbled for her phone. Had no-one called the heroes? Had no-one… no, no, they'd definitely called, maybe… maybe they couldn't… she began to press numbers. Quickly as possible. Her dad. Needed to call him. Needed to tell him she was sorry. Needed to call her sister, up in her college, make sure she was OK, apologise, tell her she loved her. That was all she wanted. Just needed some closure. Someone had come in. The silence of the college was deafening. The only one still moving was the man surrounded by black fog. He moved calmly through the library, and she heard… heard the wheezing of a silenced pistol, the old-man cough which signalled someone had been killed. Why did he need to do that? Why did he need to kill them? Didn't the fog do enough? She whimpered as a few slow fingers crept over the top of the bookcase she was hiding under. Her eyes flicked upwards and she stared, stared, stared… unblinking, can't blink, blink and they move. She'd never had faith in anything before, but she had faith in this - if she blinked she was dead. It was the only control she had right now. A shudder at the corner of her eye - a consuming shadow, or just her eyeball drying out? Couldn't tell. Didn't dare look away. The fingers played around the top of the bookshelf, and she barely noticed that the phone in her hand had gone to voicemail. Receiving everything. Giving nothing. The fog was the same. Nothing came out.

The man was moving. He was looking at something. She heard a computer begin to rattle as it was typed into at speed. For a long while, it seemed like that was the only sound in the place. Where were the damn heroes? Rattle, rattle, tap, tap… the dark fingers lingered, and… oh. One of them was starting to creep downwards, knuckles flexing and fog spilling as it began to inch towards her face. It could smell her. The dark could smell her. The dark could smell her. She could feel the oceans of it around her, she was a tiny island of existence, the man had swallowed up the whole world, he'd swallowed the sun, he'd taken it all and left only him and her and soon only him and soon only him. Slowly, ever so slowly, she started to inch away from the bookshelf… maybe there was a way out, maybe there was a route away… she began to go inch by inch, centimetre by centimetre, coming closer and closer to another bookshelf, to a place where the fingers couldn't catch her for now, couldn't-

A hand emerged from the fog.

Pale.

Dead.

Dripping with something thicker than blood. Black as the fog. Whispering. The hand… it was dead, it had to be dead, it couldn't be anything but dead. She saw every detail. The tattoo along the arm, the delicate greenish veins, the places where muscles bunched and slackened, the tiny fine hairs around the knuckles… she saw everything in a second. The hand was dead, it had to be. And… and a shadowy hand of fog lunged out, clutching at the fleshy hand lovingly, dragging it backwards. She was frozen… and a tiny droplet of darkness splashed onto her foot. She felt it soak through the shoe, the sock, into her skin and bones… she felt the cold seeping in, she felt-

Clotilde was leering before her, knife in hand.

"This one wants to join, then?"

The others ignored this. The Teeth had no need for her, no need to worry about the girl who'd decided to seek them out. They slept in piles around the warehouse - Clotilde was the only one to actually acknowledge her existence. Leah nodded in fervent agreement. Yes, she wanted to join. The E88 hadn't done anything for her, nothing but some really awkward dates and some near-misses with the police. No cash. No glory. Nothing. The Teeth were better, the Teeth could offer
advancement. They took anyone, apparently - but the unworthy got beaten down. Leah was certain she was worthy, she was absolutely certain. Clotilde wasn't. Clotilde had looked her up and down, flicking her knife to catch the light. The knife moved faster than she could see. Leah screamed as a thin red line was traced up her arm, from her wrist to the inside of her elbow. Her struggles only made it wider and deeper. Blood flowed freely, the most she'd ever bled before, and Clotilde laughed louder than she thought possible, looking like an animal who had finally started to fulfil her purpose, more than eating or sleeping or surviving, and-

She scrambled back from the droplet, tearing away her shoe, balling up the sock and throwing it into a corner. The feeling subsided as the droplet was detached from her skin - and it did seem to detach, actually being torn off with a feeling like a hair being removed - a sharp pain, a vicious tug, and then a feeling of absence. The fog was a swarming mass, it was… it could alter her mind. OK. Come on, Leah. Think about this logically. She could… she could get out of this if she tried. Never been in a worse situation, but… her phone dropped to the ground with a light thump, destabilised by her sudden movement. OK, find a way out. Fog surrounded her on all sides, slowly, slowly creeping over the bookshelves to remove her last hiding place. Fear was sharpening her up, making her keenly aware of every possible angle. So… so no going out horizontally, but maybe she could… could hop over the bookshelves, go out above, the fog didn't seem to be occupying that much vertical space. But… the noise would be bad, very bad, bad, bad, bad, bad… book! She had books! She had many books and they were heavy!

She immediately acquired a book.

It was big. It was heavy. It was about something she didn't remotely understand, nor did she particularly wish to understand. A tiny piece of her old self came back when she looked at the cover - like something a real bitch would be reading. The kind of bitch she'd be allowed to punch in the face completely legally if she got out of this library and got into this college and did something with her life. She had… shit, she wasn't even eighteen, she had years left in her at least, she wasn't going to die in here and… and at least this cunt mucus disguised as a book was heavy. Nothing of value was being lost by using it as a weapon.

She was going to hit someone with it.

The fog pooled around her, and she began her scuttle. Had to get up the bookcase, to the top, skip along and just get to the door and out, then she'd be fine. Couldn't stay here. Couldn't. Not for long. Just need to climb up, and… the man was moving. He was moving, sharply. The fog was altering a little, fingers retreating slightly, like his focus was turning elsewhere. She heard someone trying to run in the hallway beyond, trying to… the fog found them first, and their scream lasted for less than a second. The man moved to check on them, and she could barely hear him interrogating the captive… a professor, she thought. Big guy, Asian (maybe), remarkably ugly, she'd remembered seeing him on the tour. And now the man was doing something to make him scream. He babbled in a language Leah didn't understand… something cracked, and he switched to English with another pained bellow. A low, silky voice was carried clearly through the fog - the one who had the burning eyes, the one who brought the fog, the one who had… had killed everyone here. Everyone but her.

"A document was accessed on a particular comet. It says it went through you. Elaborate."

"I…I don't know what you're-"

"Answer."

Why was he doing this? Why had he decided to destroy an entire college to ask… ask about a document? The computer was right there, the professor was right there, why did everyone else need to die? Leah could feel rage begin… and it died just as quickly. She remembered Clotilde slicing her arm open simply because she thought her skin would look better with some red on it. She remembered the Teeth she'd met punching one another in the mouth simply because they wanted to hear the clatter of broken teeth on a hard concrete floor. Could… no, he needed a reason, there had to be a reason for all this. She slowly started to inch herself over the bookshelf… the fog had retreated a little, a patch of floor at the other end of the room was clear - a clear strip leading from the far wall to the far window. She could see pale, bloodied limbs lying in that alleyway, some of them still twitching. Just needed to jump over a small patch of darkness and she'd be in this safe lane. If she did it in absolute silence, she might be able to get out before he found her… before those eyes swept over her and… she slapped herself, trying to get her nerves back under control.

The voices continued.

"Professor Jochi Buyandelger. Your name was in the library's database as someone who claimed access to an antique document regarding a comet which landed in Brockton Bay several centuries ago. Don't dispute this. All I want to know is who you did it for."

"I promise, it was for my own research, I wasn't doing it for anyone at all, I-"

Leah whimpered as another crack echoed through the dead halls of Barnabas College. How many bodies? How many people had already died? She braced herself… dark fingers were creeping up to find her, and she couldn't be caught, she couldn't be caught, could never be caught. She braced… and jumped. The distance was small, but… but she was terrified. A patch of ice-cold darkness caught her leg as she tumbled to the ground, and…

She was hunched over in an alleyway, vomiting. The E88 didn't fuck around. They wanted her drunk. They wanted her high. Drunk from the wrong cup. Three guys surrounded her, front, left, back. Shaved heads, tattoos. Burly in that shapeless way that only steroids could induce, their foreheads pulsing with finger-thick veins. Their breath steamed in the cold air. She was too fucked up to feel the danger, too idiotic, too damn idiotic, and when the hand grabbed around the back of her neck it felt like-

She crashed to the ground in a tangle of limbs, panting desperately, scrabbling for anything that was real. A carpet, tufts coming up between her fingers, tearing like hunks of faded red hair. A bookcase. The book in her hands, her one and only weapon. A dead arm on the ground, which she instinctively clutched at, the most primitive parts of her brain imagining that it was a living person she could hold onto, she could cling to like a stray monkey, she could hold and love and be sheltered by, and… nothing. No heat. No motion. A slow trickle of blood, the trail left by some alien chameleon snail that could move without being seen, but could still leave a trail behind. Evolutionary failure. She felt a kinship with that snail. Something in her brain was writhing, and she smiled at the invisible snail crawling along the arm, she smiled and imagined the coiling of its shell, the pulsing prickling surface of its skin, inflamed and purple like an aged bruise, and… and the fog was all around her. Dark. Cloying. Ready to move in at a moment's notice. Lucidity rushed back in a terrifying wave. She could feel everything on her skin. Leah Goodluck Nettle, finding her name to be a bit of a cruel joke at the moment, staggered to her feet. The alleyway… had it narrowed?

Had this little lane of perfect light shrunk?

She moved as quickly as she could, inwardly cursing as she realised she'd left her phone behind - idiot, idiot, idiot, idiot. Should've taken it. Called someone. Who? No. Move. She shuffled along the wall, keeping her back pressed against it. Staring into the darkness. There were things in it. In the fog. Shapes which she couldn't name or define, but which nonetheless were. Sometimes she recognised them. Usually she didn't. This made her happy. The man with the shining eyes was breaking a professor somewhere out there, bending him until he snapped like a glowstick. Crack it enough and the light comes out. Why did he want to know about a… a comet? Why would he ever want to know about that? What was the fucking point? Something to ask later. She shuffled along, ignoring the way the fog seemed to stretch and pulse like a living thing, a vast inky digestive organ ready to swallow her up. Come on, she could get out of here. She could. Just had to keep on moving, keep on going, keep on…

"Arch Levingston!"

There was no response from the man. Just another shout of pain from the professor, declining to a pathetic gurgle.

"...he… I don't know where. He never says where he stays. I'm sorry, please, just-"

No response. The silence was louder than any word could be. The silence went on for a long, long while, and the window was coming closer and closer and closer and Leah was almost out, she was almost free, she was…

Crack.

Something splintered. A heavy body fell to the ground. And the fog began to shift. For a moment she thought it might retreat, might go away as the man left the building with the information he was interested in. But the fog began to press in, and her breath caught in her throat. Leah wrenched herself in the direction of the window. The fog rushed in - the man had sensed her, somehow. Moving in her direction. She could feel eyes like lighthouse beams tracing inwards, immobilising - no, she was close, the window was right there, she could get out! Her fingers brushed against it, finding the latch, hauling upwards, upwards, wrenching it until she could escape, and…

The window clicked.

A bolt at the top to stop it opening fully.

Her hands reached-

The fog came faster.

It drowned out the world. A pair of blisteringly bright eyes fixed upon her, drove deep into her soul. It felt like being pinned to the ground by an iron spike - and a man stood above her. Memories, awful memories coursed through her head… but the fog was done making her relive them. It was augmenting them now. Her muscles simply drained of strength, and her mind felt like it'd been forced into a pool of ice-cold water, things… things going through her head. Her lungs simply failed to draw breath, her entire self seemed to dissolve in the smoke, leaving only the eyes. Only the eyes. Memories blasted through her, changed by the fog, rendered strange and distorted like a surrealist painting.

She was young, walking through the park with her dad. Catching butterflies. Liked that. Dad said that her dog had gone to a butterfly farm upstate, and she thought that if Byron could enjoy butterflies then so could she, and she'd been catching so very many, holding them for a few precious moments and then letting them free, watching the multicoloured wings beating quickly at the air as they fled. For a moment, the fog felt warm. And then… then the trees were growing inwards. Too many, spreading into the horizon. No other paths. No lawns. No fences. No butterflies. Her dad was gone. She was alone. The branches were reaching out, and she kept remembering those birds, shrikes, which impaled their prey on branches, and she could see something overhead, and she felt so very, very, very small, and sharp, gnarled branches were wrapping around her torso and squeezing tight tight tight until it felt like her throat was about to burst out of her skin and her lungs were going to turn to dust and her ribs were an agonising sharp cage digging inwards and-

"Hm? Younger than the rest. Lasted longer, too."

The visions abated. The paralysis didn't. The feeling of claws around her chest never ceased, and Leah lay struggling on the ground, barely able to draw a single breath. Bodies were all around her. The fog was all around - deep and dark as the bottom of the ocean. The bodies were pale and lifeless, most of them with purpled faces. Hadn't even needed to shoot them - the fog choked and smothered. But for now she lived, and all she could see of the man was a pair of shining eyes blazing through the dark, immobilising her completely. Leah had never felt truly alone. Not really. There were always other things to worry about, there was always some connection to a bigger world that made everything else feel small by comparison. And in that smallness was comfort. This was different. It felt like nothing existed beyond her and the lights… and anything beyond was the surface of an empty alien world. It felt like she was still trapped in a memory - the memory of someone or something far away, which had lived in a cold, dark place. A place without air for her to breathe, or light for her to see. A memory of a dead world, and she was trapped in it. In the absolute, crippling silence. The lights lowered - the man was crouching at her side.

"Are you afraid?"

She said nothing. No air. No air. No air. Brain functions slowing. Couldn't end like this.

"Don't worry. I'm told that towards the end, people feel that they can breathe the smoke. It's a comfort, to some."

She could sense a smile.

"Don't worry. No point, not anymore. The smoke has you. Already dead, your body is just catching up."

She didn't want to die. All the rage was gone. In its place was emptiness. Loneliness. Her hands clenched and unclenched - she wanted to hold someone before she went. She was too young for this - she'd been ready to start turning herself around, she'd been on the verge, she'd been… she'd been… the lights came closer, glinting happily. An awful cold hand reached around her own. It was living, but there was nothing underneath it. Nothing approaching a person. Touching him… it made her feel more alone than ever.

"My family says the afterlife is like this. Lonely. Not sure if that makes us narcissists or not. Never quite made up my mind. They used to call me Vision of Heaven, which… did feel a little egotistical. I prefer Kabiri. More refined."

He hesitated.

"I'll tell you my real name, though. Just so we're on… equal footing. Always found this game of silly names to be faintly ridiculous. And for surviving longer than people many times your age… well, you've earned this."
The lights burned bright, so bright that her lungs simply froze, and darkness - true darkness - crept in around her vision.

"It's Xavier. Xavier Crowley. Nice to meet you."

He leant closer, and she saw that his jaw was… his jaw was wrong. Much too wide, with far too many teeth leading inwards, ringed like a lamprey, smoke boiling out of a cavernous throat. Ring after ring after ring. Like the circles leading to the bottom of hell. She thought of her dad. She thought of her mom. She thought of her old dog. She thought of her sister. She thought of stupid things - the feeling of her bedsheets, the smell of her favourite fast food joint, the warm, musty air of Arcadia's classrooms in the middle of summer. The enormous mouth receded, but the smoke remained, thicker and thicker, until she could reasonably think that the whole world had been swallowed up. That the smoke was going upwards to eat the sun. Her vision was hazy. Her muscles was tight. Leah couldn't handle it much longer, her breath was tightening. Someone would come and save her? Even now, she couldn't… couldn't quite abandon that. A teacher, a grown-up, someone would come in and smack him around and the eyes would go away and the dark would fade and she'd be helped up and told she was an idiot and she'd agree and she'd go home and be yelled at and she'd adore it because it meant she was alive and it was the most wonderful thing in the world and she'd have nightmares and that would be alright because nightmares were something only living people had. Leah wanted to shriek at him, she wanted to claw those bright eyes out, she wanted… she wanted…

And abruptly, Leah Goodluck Nettle stopped wanting anything at all.

For visual reference on Kabiri - look up Schneider's Hypnose. Also... sorry.
 
Coil found the spooks, huh?

Coil's certainly getting spooked, I can say that much with relative confidence.


Unhand those sheep! Vicky is going to have a hell of a time avoiding Amy.

Also I always laugh when you put in a Britism. Torches. Disgusting jello health food.

I dearly hope to see more Crystal, you write her amazing.

Oh crikey, which Britishism did I do this time? At this point I'm not too fussed about them, but... was it the calf's foot jelly? If so, I don't think that's a British thing - I read about it in a British book, but wikipedia says it's an Ashkenazi Jewish thing, apparently was made for a while in New York before people realised how awful it was.

Anyway, I do like writing Coil and Crystal. Crystal is... not someone I want to write from the perspective of, but she's funny to watch. Definitely better-adjusted than most. And as for Coil... he's the only character I can write who can think happily about the joys of villainy while using a sheep molestation metaphor, and it's still fairly close to canon. The guy's a Bond villain, he likes being evil.


How did you do this, I was literally re-watching Dredd (2012) when you posted this.

If it's any consolation, it's not the first time something like this has happened. On one occasion I literally guessed a guy's parents' names. Both of them. In the same scene.

Very uncanny, apparently. Dredd's a cracker of a movie though.

Wow. Matrimonial definitely is something.

And another little picture from me. Glory to the Dead Three. The Third Gate is close.

Matrimonial is definitely a something. A something indeed.

And my goodness gracious, this one is truly excellent. Very moody indeed, love the use of black and white in it - and the way the wolf emerges from the sky, just, mwah. Love it - as with all your pictures, of course. And while the Butcher attracted a fair amount of people simping, this one got a few people going on the idea that the story now had a werewolf.

I was almost sad to destroy their hopes and dreams. Almost. Outstripped easily by the enjoyment of seeing the picture, of course.

Glory to the Dead Three indeed.

Bonesaw fused Burnscar and Cherish together, didn't she.

Or maybe I'm just late to the party but it all clicked with this chapter.

Well, could be Burnscar - definitely considering it. I've had some plans in reserve for that, but for the time being, assume that whoever it is, there's going to be some major power shifts due to some weird power interactions. Turns out getting messily fused with someone who can literally drown you in negative emotions can cause some nasty, nasty changes - as does brain-surgery-by-adolescent.
 
208 - The Accursed Share of Etsuko Sanagi
208 - The Accursed Share of Etsuko Sanagi

Etsuko Sanagi stared down blankly. Her face felt cold. Her bones felt hollow. Her stars were dull and lifeless. Her furs were barely concealed under a heavy green raincoat, but even if she lacked the coat she'd still be here. Staring down at a body in a deserted library, surrounded by dozens of other still forms. The Barnabas Massacre, they were already calling it. Unknown parahuman attacked. Still working out the full death toll. Her mind kept flicking back to her office, cramped and tidy and hers. Leah Goodluck Nettle standing in front of her, all her most animalistic features on display - dog-fur hair branching out to her shoulders in a wide shock which refused to obey gravity. Sharp, almost jackal-like eyes that burned with a familiar intensity. Limbs which always seemed too long and quick, always inclined to curl inwards. Maybe she'd grow into herself over time, maybe she'd be left as a bit of a gangly mess even once her growth spurts had settled down. Violent, every record confirmed that… but they also confirmed a surprising aptitude for boxing, wrestling… restraining herself through structured activity. For all her inclinations, she hadn't excessively hurt fellow students while fighting in a ring, only when fighting outside of it. Gang affiliations, but it seemed like she'd never embedded herself. Still recoverable.

Not anymore.

Sanagi stared blankly down at the lifeless body of Leah Goodluck Nettle. Her student. She wasn't a good teacher, she knew that. Too harsh. Too… unforgiving. Too profoundly disinterested. It was the thing she did to pay the mortgage, and… and… now a kid was dead. Eighteen. Not even old enough to drink. She clutched her raincoat around herself tighter. Never let a kid die while she was a cop. Only let it happen when she'd quit the force, when she could no longer call it an occupational hazard, something that the police were accustomed to dealing with. Only when she'd taken a position of responsibility had she failed. Crystal had dragged Vicky off to the other site, leaving Sanagi alone. No more capes here. Not much of anything, really. A medic quietly draped a bag over Leah's face, taking away those… eyes. Those blank eyes, unblinking and vacant. All their light gone. Tall kid. Looked tiny once all the life left her. Failed her. Sent her here. Didn't pull the trigger, but might as well have. Rain pattered down lightly, and she couldn't muster the energy to shiver. Etsuko Sanagi, ex-cop, was responsible for a child's death. Even if no-one was going to blame her for it, even if no-one went after her over it… she was responsible.

Useless. So utterly fucking useless. Should've left the force years ago. Shouldn't have come back from Mound Moor. So many things she shouldn't have done.

There was a hell for people like her. She knew it.

And under the helplessness and sadness… there was anger. Cold anger. The kind which had ruined more things than she could count. She remembered junkies cracking under this - hollow faces splintering as she pounded her fist into them. People flinching at the sight of her. A churning in her lower intestine as she marched around in her uniform, patrolling in her sleek car, feeling the weight of the pistol on her belt, the nightstick beside it, the handcuffs clicking and jingling like the spurs on a cowboy's boots… cold rage. Efficient rage. It broke people, yes. And sometimes people needed to be broken. She tried to get a grip on herself, tried to tamp down on the fury… no. No point. Not the first dead child she'd seen or investigated.

First one that she was responsible for, though. A weight on her conscience which dragged everything into its orbit. Her clothes felt wrong. Her skin felt dirty. The world was moving onwards - shouldn't be moving onwards, should be stopping. Julia Henderson, way back when… she'd seen that body. And she'd be lying if it hadn't made her want to crack Bisha's skull open and watch his brains fan out over the pavement. This, though… this was one of her own damn students, sent here by her little idea. And the rage this inspired was enough to make her want to burn things. Not wildly, though. She wanted to burn things in a structured way. Block by block, street by street, room by room. Limb by limb. Destroying everything until she had the man who'd done this in front of her. And then, maybe, she'd let loose. Let the cold rage heat up into something more primal. Then, just maybe, she'd take him apart piece by piece, do things which would make the Teeth blush, do things which would get her a kill order under any other circumstance. Not a cop anymore. Not much of a teacher. And if she wasn't those, she was a cape - and capes were monsters. She'd seen them do monstrous things, seen how they rotted the city around them. Human evil was one thing, but parahumans always aspired to greater heights. She had ideas. Oh. She had ideas. And by the time she was done, she knew she'd feel nothing. She knew that satisfaction and catharsis would elude her.

But he wouldn't. He wouldn't be able to feel anything ever again. And that would be enough.

The people around the perimeter had let her through out of instinct - half of the cops here vaguely recognised her, just enough to let her in while they focused on other things. Not enough to let her touch anything, though - and she didn't push her luck. People were just trying to get the chaos under control, they didn't have any mind for a cop out of uniform. Not for long, though. She'd need to move soon, didn't have long to check the scene for any clues. A few bullet casings, but she wouldn't be able to retrieve any without committing a serious offence. Couldn't find this monster while she was in jail. Most likely. Quick glance revealed nothing remarkable - small arms fire, probably a pistol. If the guy had any brains the gun would've been ditched a while back with no fingerprints and no serial number. Drop it into the harbour and it'd be difficult to find - dump it down the toilet of an abandoned apartment building and no-one would find it for a hundred years. Useless. She poked around, and… hm. Interesting. Something was behind the bookcase, a… phone. Leah's phone - Sanagi had confiscated it enough times to know. Still open, still active… and a tiny alert on the screen said that she'd exhausted her phone allowance for the month. She'd made a call before she died.

A call, evidently, to her father. A lead was manifesting in her head, and she quietly stood to leave. Already violating multiple laws and codes, had to move before…

A hand fell on her shoulder.

She glanced sharply to see a well-dressed man who looked painfully out-of-place here. Pale to the point of seeming bloodless, like something that emerged from the back of a flooded bread factory, oozing through the cracks in the windows and under the doors. A damp pale mass of melting white bread. A little on the plump side, and fairly short, with no hair on his head and a thin dark beard covering a weak chin. He had a badge signalling a press licence, and she abruptly began to plan an escape route. Not looking to get swept up by these guys, not one little bit. She'd seen the press too often as an officer, and the press had, inadvertently, been the ones to get her fired with their incessant questioning and querying. Boundless hunger for scandal.

"Tragedy, isn't it. Never nice seeing these places go up. Are you…?"

He hesitated.

"What are you doing back here, are you one of the…"

His eyes narrowed.

"...you're not press, and you're not police. What are you doing?"

"Nothing. I'm leaving."

She was momentarily terrified of him stopping her, but the hand slipped from her shoulder, and she didn't hear a thing from here. Didn't seem too observant. The man didn't pay attention to her glassy eyes, and he certainly didn't notice her furs, concealed under a heavy coat and a hastily obtained pair of rain trousers. No stars were leaking - she was fine. Just… just more angry than she'd been in a very, very long time. Maybe ever. It sharpened her thoughts, gave her focus.

"... hold on, I recognise you. Etsuko Sanagi, yes?"

Still no reply, but the stiffness in her spine said everything.

"My name is Eccles. I've… been looking for you, actually. Very convenient that we met here, I assure you, it was mostly an accident, I was intending to call you when I got back to my office, but...."

She shot him a look she very rarely gave. She was a second away from abandoning secrecy and simply scorching him out of existence.

"Why."

Eccles shifted nervously. Good.

"Are you sure you don't want to talk about this in my office? Again, I was meaning to call you, and-"

"Talk."

"...I represent a certain consortium of independent journalists, and we tend to keep tabs on individuals who've recently departed from the police force, even when they've gone on to find other employment. We… like finding people with known investigative capabilities and hiring them in a capacity where they can… continue to exert those talents."

Already hated him. She stalked out, hurrying through the scattered medics while Eccles followed like a persistent dog. The rain welcomed them like old friends, and the eerie silence of the college consumed everything but their voices, which became uncomfortably loud. The man wiped his forehead off, and awkwardly held his coat over his head to protect against the rain.

"I'm a teacher. Not interested."

"...we do pay rather well, and-"

"Not. Interested. Politely, Mr. Eccles, fuck off."

That made him stop. She kept on going… fucking journalists, trying to get her to come and help out the people who'd ended the one thing in her life which had made her parents proud, forcing her into a job where she got…

"Does the acronym 'S.E.T.' have any relevance to you?"

Sanagi paused.

"Ah. I see that caught your attention. Well… there's a fellow who's interested in hearing a little more about them. Amongst other things. He has some leads he'd rather like someone of your… talents to investigate."

Once, she'd have turned around and tried to pay him for the privilege. And now… now her old paranoia felt empty. Leah's body was being carried out in a black bag. Parents would be called soon. She'd be needed at Arcadia. They'd probably fire her over this - she was new, not very well-liked, probably a stop-gap teacher in the first place… underqualified. Gone soon. Another chapter of her life ending on an ignominious note - what next? Failed cop, failed personal trainer, failed teacher, and then… just failure? The Platonic ideal of the failure, the ideal form which all failures ultimately aspired to be. She sighed, and scowled.

"You're a journalist. Investigate them yourself. I'm not interested."

"I understand, but I write, Miss Sanagi. This is a matter of subcontracting out certain duties to those most appropriate for them."

The rain was pouring down, and Sanagi resumed walking. Miss Sanagi. Two reminders - that she wasn't a cop anymore, and that she wasn't even married. Miss. Eligibility when young, but she was approaching the age when it just indicated sad loneliness. Turned from an invitation to a warning. The campus was a mass of tents and barriers, and Eccles hurried to catch up with her.

"Of course, you'll be… remunerated for your struggles, of that much I assure you."

"Fuck off."

He tried to keep up, but her strides were long. She was one moment away from hitting him. S.E.T… what did it fucking matter? Who cared what it meant? Her mind was a mass of grey wool, she couldn't think about anything longer than a few seconds. The body was going into an ambulance, she couldn't stop glancing over her shoulder. Driving away without a siren. No-one to save. No need to bother anyone's day. Soon they'd have her in the hospital for an autopsy, identification, and finally… nothing at all. A cold box, or a hot cremator. She… she used to be a cop, shouldn't she be used to this by now?

Used to be a cop.

Used to be used to it.

Not anymore.

Maybe never was.

Part of the reason she was fired, most likely.

Too fucking soft. Weak around the edges. Hard cops didn't break, hard cops didn't trigger. Almost a million sworn law enforcement officers in the United States, minimal number of triggers among them. They had their shit together - she wasn't special. Some people saw horror, saw despair, and came away stronger. And some came away with their brains dissolved and their skin shed like a snake.

Weak.

Eccles' whining voice carried over the rain, and this time she stopped.

"...very well, then, my employer has connections within the PRT, he can offer-"

She turned so fast her neck almost cracked, and her stars flared in her head. Verge of supernova. Sanagi looked at him coldly as the rain increased, slowly reducing the two of them to vague shapes amidst the grey and silence. Eccles became a shapeless mass which seemed to envelop the rain, to consume the landscape. Sanagi just felt… cold. And with that coldness came solidity, and the grey could only barely soften her outline. Rain ran down her cheeks - the closest thing she could manage to tears at this point which didn't involve starlight.

"Elaborate. Now."

"My employer has connections within the PRT - very high connections, in fact. And he can tell you, full and true, that the parahuman involved in this massacre wasn't working alone. And furthermore, that he was involved in a series of similar massacres in other cities, under a different name. You'd need PRT resources to access the records there, to follow the chain upwards to… wherever it ends. We can provide those resources, we can provide funds, we can provide all manner of things. All you need to do is find something for us to do with S.E.T., and we'll be square. You'll have everything you could possibly need to hunt this parahuman. Even weaponry, if you'd like. All we need is one favour in return, and you can go about your business."

His eyes were sly. This man wasn't a journalist, he was… he was like Olson, like the freak that'd gotten her fired due to some PR issue. Handled people like they were just blocks of numbers, statistics he could manipulate. She was being used by someone else to satisfy their own agenda, and they thought they could control her.

…and fuck… they had a point.

And she saw before her a path leading through the grey. Something was clicking in her mind. Conclusions, the right ones, slowly and logically proceeding into existence, a golden chain which seemed random until the links were examined and an indescribable harmony manifested, a harmony which was infinitely repeatable. A thousand repetitions and she would always be here. Sanagi wasn't allowed peace or retirement or slow decline. Sanagi's mind wouldn't let it happen, couldn't. Eventually, something would happen that needed to be righted. Morality was a scale, and always there was a finger pressing down on the side which ended with children lying dead in a college, killed by some degenerate parahuman. The same sickness that lived in her own flesh, that had stripped the skin from her skull and filled her brain with stars. Justice wasn't a finger, justice was a fist that crashed down intermittently on the other side, smashing it to where it ought to be. And even if that fist sometimes relaxed and sagged, as if the one possessing it had grown fat and weary and bored and retired and was now teaching quietly to pay her mortgage… even then, the fist was always there. A memory in the muscle. A memory that pulsed through her with wonderful strength. And she understood, in a true and pure way, that… that she had to do this.

"A favour. That's it?"

"That's it."

"No reason to trust you."

"Of course not. But… well, we stand to gain nothing by working against you. A lead. We'll give you a lead to investigate - you'll commit no crimes along the way, none that could hold up in court. You'll have full discretion, do things as you like. Do that, and we'll give you those files on the parahuman who operated here."

The phone. The last call. She could find information if she needed to. And maybe this cape was affiliated with someone, maybe she could find information by herself. Taylor was burrowed into the Teeth. The offer from Eccles was tempting, and as much as she knew she had to pursue this investigation, she… simply couldn't tell the man to leave. She was thinking like an investigator, turning down nothing. Her mind was razor focused, petty disputes were being set aside in favour of what got her the most information and furthered her cause the most. Nothing else was relevant. Nothing at all.

Eccles smiled weakly…

And Sanagi sighed.

The rain poured.

Eccles was expectant.

The golden chain in her mind was long and perfect. And it led through this, through every other lead she had at her disposal, to a deal, to an arrangement, to realisations, to exchanges, and finally… to a confrontation. The parahuman waited at the end of this chain, she knew that. And she wanted to burn him, burn him until nothing remained. No catharsis, never any catharsis, but a conclusion was worth something in itself. Even if the parahuman lay dead and she felt nothing, at least he'd be dead.

"I'll think about it. And I'll be bringing a partner."

Eccles smiled blandly.

"Of course. And… please. My employer's card. If you'd like to call."

She took it without thinking, feeling the bumps of a professionally embossed card in her hand, already soaked a little by the rain. She checked it… Eccles didn't have his name here. It was for someone else, a… Mr. James Sarkis, senior executive with Fortress Construction. Weird. But if his information was goos… She looked up to call after Eccles, and…

Gone. Faded into the grey.

And she was left with a card… and a lead. One of several. And a call to make to the one lady she knew who had the time, the inclination, the money, and the skills to help her with this. The kind who wouldn't question the wisdom of this mission. The risks. The kind of woman who knew why she had to do this, knew that there was no room for caution or hesitation here. A girl had died. The man who did it needed to be hurt. Nothing besides remained.

Her hand was clenching.

And soon she'd drive the scales to where they ought to be.

She walked away, vanishing herself into the shimmering grey haze. Leaving behind her any trace of belief that her life could ever slide towards the civilian.

* * *​

She was alone. Better this way. For now. Soon, she'd have to find a partner, but… for the time being, she was content to operate on her lonesome. Easier. Leah's house was in front of her - squat dwelling, old without becoming antique, rotten and new in all the wrong places. Basic necessities glimmered with a sheen of distinct novelty, but anything other than those… the woodwork seeped with moisture, the roof collected puddles in places which suggested uneven or broken tiling. Tiny pools catching the grey sky, dragging it to earth until it seemed like the house was about to be taken up, swallowed whole by the clouds. No car out front… no-one home. She'd already given up being a cop, and her career as a teacher was likely over - and without either, she really didn't have much of anything. Tried her hand at one, failed, tried her hand at the other, failed harder, and now… now her chances were up. Might as well do some good before the end. Her hands felt numb as she jimmied open the back door - burglar alarm was present, but inactive. Just for show, to keep off the most inept burglars. Easy enough to get past. Her pincers itched in her mouth, her stars burned for release. Every step felt laboured, in a way. Still hadn't removed her furs, and the combination of damp fur and scraping plastic from her raincoat and rain trousers were enough to set her on edge.

Dull house. Nothing valuable to steal. Purely functional. No wonder Leah had been interested in getting away from it by any available route - gangs, mostly. Phone, phone… there. She approached it cautiously, keeping her ears peeled for anyone coming home. Should've gotten here before the police did, there were no cars outside. Probably still identifying the bodies before they went ahead contacting relatives, and even then they might not go to her house. It'd take time to figure out who Leah was, but hard to say how long it'd take for them to follow that phone to its logical conclusion - that she'd made a call before she died, and that call had gone to voicemail. Not long, not long at all. Her pincers ached to be let out of her mouth as she fumbled for the right combination of buttons… come on, voicemail, voicemail… she couldn't help but glance over at a picture on the same table. Leah, still gangly. Not smiling. Dad next to her - bleary and unfocused. No mother in sight. Picture on the boardwalk, both of them holding ice creams. She looked away. Not sure what she was avoiding, but it was boiling in her gut and paralysed her movements, made her want to simply slump down and not move for a long, long while.

No. No time.

She punched in the right combination, and the cheap speaker crackled out with harsh noise, slowly resolving into… something. She heard a rumbling, and hope spiked. Yes. A voicemail had been left, she'd be able to get some kind of lead, wouldn't need to…

ALERT CITIZEN - this voicemail has been automatically confiscated by the PRT due to relevance to an ongoing investigation. Please contact a local PRT representative to appeal this decision. This message repeats. ALERT CITIZEN - this voicemail…

She shut the machine off as her stomach plummeted. Shit. The police were slow. The PRT wasn't. She felt a brief sense of helplessness - the PRT could do anything they wanted if they thought it was necessary. She'd struggled against that when she was a cop, heard others complain about it even more. Detectives moaning about how their investigations had been stolen by some slick PRT agents, never to be heard from again. Files requisitioned, and never a word of thanks. If parahumans were involved, the PRT had jurisdiction. Every single time. And as long as they had jurisdiction, their powers were halfway unlimited - oh, they had an appeals process, but she'd never heard of anything coming from it. Had to resist the urge to laser the phone out of existence… the dead eyes of Leah flashed before her again, the way she looked so small and shrivelled, lying limp on the ground. Her stars subsided to a low, boiling heat which would've made her sweat if she was still capable, and as it was… just made her feel angrier. She almost wondered if the phone would squawk something about 'S.E.T.', maybe the… Surveillance and Evidence Taskforce or something along those lines. Requisitioned, fuck.

Nothing more to do about…

Wait.

She had a sinking feeling.

Eccles. That bloodless man who'd told her about this… offer. The one she'd been content to ignore. He'd said that his employer had high-up connections in the PRT. She stepped out into the rain, walking about a block before she dared call anyone. The business card was already soaked, turning into an amorphous scrap of pulp and ink. The number, though… that read clearly even as the moisture erased everything else, even the name around it, even the logo of Fortress Construction. The phone rang for a moment before an unfamiliar voice answered. Cold. Sounded authoritative - the kind of person she'd have obeyed in a second back at the station. And now, she just… felt nostalgic at the sound of it. Idly, she wondered what she was going to do after this. No more teaching, she could already imagine the guilt churning in her stomach with each day at Arcadia, reminded of her failure. And if she left… her resume was already awful. Early retirement from the police, which suggested being kicked out politely. Early retirement from teaching after involvement with a child's death. No-one would hire her, no-one would come near her if they had any choice in the matter. She was a washed-up ex-cop with nothing left but a single case.

She was a walking cliche. If she ignored the fact that her face was fake, her skull was full of stars, and she had pincers.

…fuck, she was exhausted. Right. The voice. The one that sent a very strange shiver up her spine.

"Yes?"

"I… was given this number by a man called Eccles. Do you-"

"Ah. He found you, then. I'm Mr. Sarkis, and… I suppose this means we're working together. Good to meet you, Officer Sanagi."
Been a while since someone called her that.

Felt pretty good.

"You have connections with the PRT."

"I do indeed. High connections."

"I need a voicemail that was confiscated. Should've happened recently."

Sarkis made a strange noise at the back of his throat, something between mockery and genuine apathy - she felt strangely vindicated by that. She was lower than him, she knew it, he knew it, but he didn't let it colour his interactions beyond a vague mocking lilt. And that was enough for her - a reminder that she'd fucked up, that she was a worthless ex-cop who couldn't keep a single kid safe, who was probably destined to get wiped out by some vulgar little addict one of these days. She was barely human, but a rusty knife in her gut could still kill her, she could burn the city down or paint the gutters red with the issue of her own stomach. For a moment her stars quivered, imagining a bizarre world - crouched over the gutters, mouth leering in a red smile as some hollow-eyed thief stumbled away, barely aware of what he'd done. Silver-grey intestines spilling into the endless, endless rain, into the flowing stream of the gutter leading to the afterlife which waited for shitty cops. Sewers. Long pale snake descending into the dark. Reality clicked back, and she ignored the strangeness of the vision. Consequence of shock and guilt. If she was clinical about it, she could keep moving onwards. The rain pounded down around her, and she patiently waited for Sarkis to keep going.

"...well, that's confidential. Very. The PRT would be… irritated if any evidence was leaked to the wrong person."

"I'm aware."

"Of course. You're a professional. And professionals are aware of this sort of thing. I'll be taking a risk by obtaining that recording, and likewise I'm aware of how… important it is to you. I can provide both it and the files on the parahuman who attacked Barnabas. All I need in return is a favour."

"I'm aware."

"Of course you are. There's a warehouse on Pasture Lane. 128 Pasture Lane, specifically. Connected to a defunct federal agency known as the Security Evaluation Terminal. Security should be minimal, but I'll keep things quiet. I recommend having a getaway vehicle. Go there, and evaluate it - every single room, if possible find any data you can get your hands on. Files, physical or digital… anything. If you're caught, this number will be dead, and Mr Sarkis will cease to exist. Am I clear?"

"Understood."

She had to resist the urge to add 'sir' to that. The man radiated authority like her stars radiated heat and light - it was natural, even praiseworthy. There was no reply to her acknowledgement - the phone simply clicked, disconnected from Mr Sarkis. Sanagi wondered who he was… probably some PRT man, maybe even some villain who had moles planted in the PRT somehow. She was playing with fire by engaging with him, but… did it matter? Her mother would get by just fine without her. Sanagi had almost died on several occasions, and she still remembered the suffocating heat of Mound Moor, the roar of that thing as it devoured her, the feeling of her blood vessels retreating from her face, leaving the skin dead and cold, the feeling of light replacing thoughts, her entire consciousness encoding itself onto sparking stellar cores. Hadn't thought about that moment in a while. Didn't want to. But the sight of Leah's body had sparked it. Self-pitying bitch that she was, she saw a dead kid and immediately began thinking of her own problems.

Useless bitch.

Sanagi strode off into the rain, relishing the way it clung to her hair and forced her to slick it back, turning it from a tidy black bob into a taut helmet, plastered solidly to her scalp. A strand came away as she slicked it back, and she wondered if it would ever grow back. Her skin was dead, after all. How long before she bought herself a wig? Would she live long enough to care about it? For the first time in years, she actually bought herself a pack of cigarettes from a corner shop. A moment later she ducked back in to buy a lighter with some remaining change. Who cared if, fiscally speaking, this was a poor decision? She lit up under the shade of an awning, watching the grey clouds go by as smoke entered the hollow cavity of her skull, flowing up and surrounding her stars with hazy, nicotine-rich coronas. Felt something, for a moment. A feeling of calmness spreading through her - like she was embracing something self-destructive and primal. Self-destructive people smoked, they took shady offers, they stood under awnings wearing filthy furs plundered from resurrected Native Americans in Dakota, and they definitely dialled up their leprous, non-judgmental friends who were somehow more self-destructive. Yeah. She was already dialling up Ahab. The one person she knew who'd just… let this happen, who wouldn't question her or try to make her sit down and think. With Taylor gone, Ahab was quite possibly her one and only friend. Arch was nice enough, but… he had his own priorities. Hell, he had one crazy Asian woman to worry about, probably didn't need another one in his life.

Civilian life washed away from her in the rain.

And as Ahab answered the phone, it vanished entirely, leaving behind one thing and one thing only.

Etsuko Sanagi. Not a cop. Not a teacher. Not a protector. Not even a cape of any real quality.

Just her. Her, and her willingness to end the parahuman who'd killed one of her students.

"Yo?"

"It's Sanagi. I need your help for a job."

"...sure. Can do. Hey, I heard about Barnabas College, is… everything OK? Heard you were out there. You sound-"

"My student died. Killed by a parahuman."

Professionals didn't hide things like this. Professionals were open. Professionals confessed when the guilt in their intestines built up until it felt like there was a fishing hook buried in there. The hook slipped free with an invisible squirlk of flesh.

"...shit. Shit. And now you want someone dead?"

"More than anything. This job will get me closer to that goal."

"Far be it from me to judge. Just… Sanagi, Etsuko, can you come round to my place? I think we should… uh, talk. For a while. I'll send Turk out, it'll just be the two of us. Think about it - two ladies, some alcohol, my bath is very large indeed and I have some new disinfecting bubble mix…"

She puffed at the cigarette, feeling the heat approach her lips, centimetre by centimetre.

"Not tonight. Tomorrow."

"The bath?"

"Maybe."

Not sure why she said that. An attempt to control this? A bit of vain distance? Did she have something she needed to do tonight? A feeling that she wanted, more than anything, to cling to Ahab like a lost child and sob into her scabrous shoulder, ignore the dusty syrup smell of rot and enjoy someone else's company. She wanted to be with her, she wanted to cling close and never let go. Her one and only friend who might understand all of this, who wasn't currently locked away somewhere doing something else.

"...I'll hold you to that? Maybe? Honestly, Sanagi, you're freaking me out a bit. You don't sound fine."

"I'm not. We can talk about it tomorrow."

"And until then…"

"I don't care what you do until then."

"Asking what you were going to do. Long time until tomorrow."

It was. She had a damn good point. One word came to mind.

Punishment.

"Nothing."

"...take care of yourself. And call. We can talk this over."

The phone clicked. She was alone again, alone in the rain with her cigarette, her raincoat, her furs, and her hollow skull. What to do? Hours stretched forward, seconds stretched forward like grey eternities with nothing occupying them. A distant resolution like the sun cresting a horizon, promising light but not quite delivering, always obscured by masses of uncertainty. The world was not what she knew. There were other things here, she wasn't quite sure what, but… she began to walk. The city welcomed her like an old friend. Taylor had wanted to escape this place, Sanagi knew that much. But she couldn't see the point, personally. Cities had a habit of grabbing people and entangling them. Like riding a train - you could speed along at a thousand miles an hour, you could break every sound barrier and streak faster than the speed of light… but you had to remain on the tracks, and when the line ended, so did your ride. And you could stare at the dull corpses of the other trains in the railyards at the edge of town, grimy from where their cargo had left little souvenirs of their passage. But you could never move onwards.

She'd reached one end of the line, and was heading right back.

Right to what she deserved.

* * *​


Sanagi had been holding herself together all day, and the click of the phone line disconnecting was a shock that undid the tension, unwound the knot… and she fell to pieces. Stress and self-hated, held back by a veneer of professionalism and purpose. Waiting was the antithesis of purpose. She confronted the hours, looked firmly at the expanse of nothing, the simple task of endurance, of holding her shit together…

And she failed. Never had a dream of success.

Maybe that was why the night had gone the way it did.

She wasn't sure why the night had gone the way it did. All she remembered were snapshots. Sitting on the edge of a bridge, smoking her way through her packet of cigarettes. A pile of charred, soaked butts growing beside her, neat and stacked. Watching the clouds rush by as the wind picked up. Getting a call from a friend - couldn't remember which one. Being told that Taylor had gone. Butcher had been seen taking her. Another kid she couldn't take care of. Not that she liked kids much, but… more stuff to weigh on her conscience. More punishment to add to the docket. Buying a bottle of cheap, awful wine from a corner shop, drinking it in greedy gulps in the darkness of a broken payphone booth. Hating herself with each gulp. Adoring the sharpness of the feeling, the punishment that came with it. She'd failed, she'd fucked up, she deserved this - she deserved to act like the kind of person she hated, she deserved ruining herself and embracing the ruination, she deserved to have a night where she despised herself almost as much as she despised the person she wanted dead.

And she despised him a lot.

Then the memories became cloudier, she could feel her face growing stranger and stranger as time went on, remembered peeling back part of her chin to allow the air to rush over her hot bones, then nodding calmly at a terrified passerby. Rushing through the night for no reason at all. Sitting in a greasy diner and eating like her life depended on it, shovelling bacon and eggs down her throat and washing it down with more wine. She could imagine the inside of her skull being stained a burgundy red from the evaporations - her eyes seemed to get more bloodshot, but it was just the wine fumes staining the glass, staining the eyelids as the glass eyes swivelled senselessly. Telling a man that she was lonely. Getting no response. More wine.

Calling Ahab and sobbing down the line while the leper told her that she was fine, she'd be around in the morning, would she like to get picked up?

No. Not picked up. Her punishment wasn't done.

More wine. Didn't know why she wanted wine. Wine was cool. Wine was sophisticated. Alcoholics drank spirits, people with spirit drank wine.

Cigarettes in the gathering dark.

Embers in the gloom.

No voices. No-one wanted to speak with her.

Punishment continued.

She found a hat.

Lost the hat. Stolen? Possibly. She was a cop. She should know this. Didn't. Bad cop. Had to abandon it. Let it go into the dark. Wave it goodbye and know that it would never wave back, only stare with dead, dead eyes that could've amounted to something if she'd looked deeper into them. If she'd committed.

Wine and smoke. Blow the smoke through her hollow nose. Let the wine flow into her hollow skull and drown the stars.

She remembered… nothing. Darkness, cool and soothing. The calming nothingness where everything had gone wrong,... but none of it mattered. Sailors got a dull, dark locker under the ocean… cops got this. To a cop, the afterlife was a huge, bloodsoaked sewer choked with filth and gore. Rats which looked like teratomas squirming in the great piles. Bad cops came here. Ex-cops. Sewers with no grates, where the bricks leaked more liquid into their surroundings. She dreamt of gold, very briefly. A flash of beautiful, beautiful gold. A feeling of peace. A sense of someone in a fine suit surrounded by a golden glow telling her that she was doing just fine. She was experiencing second birth, like all good cops. This wasn't hell - this was just the birth canal leading to a new world. Good cops weren't made, they were born - reborn, even. Guilt was swamping her - that reminded her of her quality. Free of the rules and regulations which had bound her, the systems that had constrained the flowing perfection of the law. Law, when perfect, could reproduce itself - it needed no womb, the world was its womb. It needed no enforcers, the world enforced it, every citizen a cop, every crowd a judge, all interpreting in absolute perfection. A place where people like her was valued and adored. She was a tiny part of that perfect golden world. She was a brick in its foundations. She was a GOOD COP. The feeling of someone calling her a good cop…

Ecstasy was just a word. Words couldn't quite describe what she felt.

And then…

Then she was awake.

Warmth. She could feel her mother's hands in her hair, pushing her back down into a bed. Smiling, saying she was proud of her. Everything she had ever wanted her to be. She'd be forgiven. She'd never forgive herself, but the world would honour her sacrifices and respect her mistakes as exceptions, not rules. She'd be punished and absolved. Lashed, and made clean. She'd just be a cop again, not someone who let kids die. Not a teacher, not a personal trainer, not even a cape. The person who rushed into burning buildings to save trapped people. The person who was respected by her peers. The fingers in her hair continued to stroke, the voice was low and calming. Her father was proud of her. The world was as it should be once again. This was the place where children didn't die and cops could do their jobs peacefully and perfectly, where everything clicked into place in such a way that even a paranoid neurotic could still fail to find any fault. All sums added up. Her dad was proud of her. Her mom was proud of her. Etsuko Sanagi had done everything she was meant to do, and she welcomed the sunlight on her skin - feeling it with a viscerality that she'd lacked for some time. She settled back into the pillow…

She woke up screaming in her bathtub, grit from cheap wine coating the bottom in a fine sandy layer, bottles bobbing past her while leaking constant trickles of red into the water.

The light flickered overhead, buzzing like a hive of insects.

Her face was half-on, half-off. No eyes.

Her brain stank of wine.

She leant forwards, struggling to get up…

Failed.

For an hour, naked in her bathtub, half her face missing, both her eyes gone, starlight leaking out in erratic pulses…

She wept light in lieu of tears.

Failure.

Failure.
 
209 - Caustic Echoes
209 - Caustic Echoes

Miles away, across the city, Vicky crashed into the earth. She felt like shit, looked like shit, probably smelled like shit as well. She was an apex of shit, she was the pyramidion of the shit-ziggurat of Shittopia, capital of the Excremental Empire which sat on the Great Brown Plateau of the I-Feel-Fucking-Awful Continent. Done? Yeah. Done. Her wounds were burning. She looked around frantically, trying to get her bearings on things. Crystal landed with infinitely more elegance, shooting her a concerned look. She could wait. There were more important things. The mall was burning from top to bottom - survivors were being dragged out of the front entrance on stretchers, along with a few members of the Teeth. All of the Teeth were covered in welts where venom had inflamed their flesh, and moaned softly as they were unceremoniously stuffed into vans leading to an unknown location. Probably a very, very secure hospital. She could see PRT troopers carting away a huge block of containment foam… a cape had been captured. Good. She felt a surge of impotence at the sight of the PRT just… doing their jobs. She'd been too late. The attack was over. Memories of Dean. Coming back to find a mall full of troopers and her boyfriend gone. And here she was… nothing to do. No-one to save. Just a burning wreck being evacuated smoothly and effectively. She didn't even step close to the line dividing civilians from professionals - not like she could help here, not in her current state, and not with the worst of it having been dealt with. Crystal spoke quietly with a nearby trooper - and based on how he was shaking his head, the crisis had passed. There was no need for parahumans here. Everyone was either rescued, being rescued, or was dead. No-one left.

Useless. Couldn't neutralise Gerrit Kirker on a long-term basis, couldn't do much more than impotently punch him a few times. Got a knife, got information, and… couldn't even save a mall. Missed it. Fucking missed it. The mall was gone - sure, a parahuman had been taken down, some criminals had been captured, but the Teeth had made a statement to the city. They could strike whenever, wherever, and the city would have to watch itself burn. Didn't look like they'd lost anything worthwhile here. Villains could always burn through resources, could always waste their followers on pointless attacks… and they'd still win. Maybe it was the blood loss making her pessimistic, but she couldn't help herself. The Teeth would recruit more people soon enough, they hadn't committed any truly non-renewable resources to this, nothing but a single parahuman… but the city had lost a structure, it had lost citizens, it had lost trust in its protectors…

Villains won as long as they didn't lose. Heroes, though, could only win when the villains lost. Different parameters of success - and it was one where villains came out on top. Every day they lived was a victory for them and a loss for the PRT. Every day they continued was more crime that was perpetuated, more lives lost to gangs either as victims or recruits. She glared spitefully at the Teeth being hauled out, even shot a venomous glance at the block of containment foam being airlifted away in the hold of a cargo tiltrotor. Crystal was asking questions, but Vicky could only muster the willpower to stare at the burning tree, at the choking smoke casting a shadow over the city. Looked like it was going to rain soon - the ground around her was already soaked by the off-flow from dozens of fire trucks, water stained a deep grey from the falling ash. A few lunatics with knives, one or two parahumans, and… boom. Dozens of firetrucks. Dozens of PRT personnel. Enough media attention to drown out everything else and put the city into a fit of terror.

She sagged against a nearby lamppost, getting her breath back under control. Needed to move out soon. Sanagi had been dropped off at Barnabas College, insisting on it despite the fact that the Kurgan mall attack was more recent. Needed to fly off before Crystal got hold of her again - couldn't handle being raked over the coals right now, needed a place to crash. Turk's place seemed like a good call. Until then, though, she… just needed a minute. Some air. A little water. Her side was burning - needed to splash some alcohol over it, bandage it up again. Stitches, most likely. She stared at the burning tree so intensely that she barely noticed the girl coming up next to her. A tiny cough made her glance sharply over, hand flicking to her knife, tracing over the box containing Angrboda's skin. Still there. Still safe. The girl was standing at a small distance away, flaming red hair catching the flames in a faintly appealing fashion. Vicky lowered her brows. Not in the mood for being too approachable right now.

"...sorry to interrupt you. I just… I don't know who else to talk to."

Vicky blinked slowly. Uh. OK. Sure.

"I saw you with Taylor in the mall once."

Only now did Vicky realise how terrified the girl looked. Practically ready to fall over. She pushed off the lamppost, forcing herself to actually remain on the ground for a few minutes. Made people less nervous, in her experience. She tried to muster a smile.

"Sorry for being standoffish, long day. Yeah, I know Taylor. Are you a friend?"

Did Taylor have any other friends her own age? Not to be rude, but… anyway.

"...not… quite. Look, she told me not to tell anyone, but I figure… you know what's her…"

The girl paused, and made a faint buzzing noise. Vicky's eyes narrowed.

"I'm aware. Don't say anything else, not in public."

She frantically shook her head.

"Oh, shit, no. Not saying anything. Just… she was here."

The world skidded to a halt.

"What."

"She was here. Rescued me. Went into the… the mall. Told me not to tell anyone she was here, and I haven't, but… but I saw something else."

"What, exactly?"

"A woman went to the mall. I was standing away from the paramedics then, I think I was the only one to see. Tall lady, wearing a black dress. Just… appeared, walked out of thin air. Big crack when it happened, too, like a gun going off next to my ear, and I saw the concrete split around her when she showed up. Walked over to the emergency door and ripped it open with her bare hands. I just stared, I heard some more cracks, and then… then she came out. With Taylor over her shoulder. She saw me."

The girl shivered.

"...she saw me, and she waved. I just… please, I thought you could say who that was, or if you knew her, or…"

Vicky abandoned her resolution, floating upwards and staring at the girl as fiercely as she could.

"Describe her. Fully."

"Black dress, filthy. Dark hair. Looked Asian, I guess. Very tall, like a… a… ballerina, I guess? Maybe a piano player or something."

Asian.

Brute.

Knew Taylor.

Teleportation with an explosive effect.

She knew this. She knew this parahuman, she knew these powers, she knew that description. Every part of this was familiar, and…

And the Butcher had Taylor. The Butcher had hauled her away from this place. She wasn't sure of the implications of that, if there were any implications, but… but she was aware that it wasn't good. Taylor had been infiltrating the Teeth, the Teeth had been here, and the Butcher had dragged her away. Maybe there was a plot here she wasn't following, or… maybe Taylor had fucked up. Maybe she'd been driven to do something heroic out of simple conscience, and maybe that had come back to bite her in the ass. Or, possibly - and she hated thinking this - Taylor had been involved in the attack. The girl was terrifying, maybe she'd be willing to descend to this kind of depths to… no. Definitely not. Never. But the point remained…

Taylor had been taken by the Butcher to an unknown location, after being involved in a mall burning to the ground.

Just like with Dean. She imagined finding Taylor rotting away in some abandoned building, cut apart by the Butcher. Worse, maybe. She imagined seeing Taylor striding around with a mad look in her eyes, talking to things that weren't there, leading the Teeth in their next act of terror. Or just dead. Dead, cold, nad staring up at the sky with an unblinking eye, blood draining from her skin, flesh turning cold, all the life in her fleeing outwards. Her breath caught in her throat as one of the branches of the concrete tree cracked, ready to collapse. A charred body fell from a hole in it - and she couldn't help but imagine that it was Taylor, that the redhead had been wrong, that Taylor was definitely, definitely dead. Her breath was coming faster. She could feel her vision blurring a little. Sound contracted - the rumbling of vehicles, the shouting of troopers, the chattering of onlookers, all of it reduced into a singular point - the crackling of fire. Her hands were burning, twitching erratically as damaged muscles tried to shift into positions they'd once been able to find without any effort at all. She could feel a rotten pelt clinging around her skin. She could smell the burning city from that night where she'd found Dean next to that… that thing which had once been Bisha. Taylor. Dean. Both one-eyed. Both taken from a burning mall.

She barely noticed when Crystal patted her on the shoulder. A second pat jerked her back to reality, and she turned sharply to see her cousin looking at her in concern. The redhead was gone. Scuttled back home. Wanted to ask her for more information, but… didn't even get her damn name, much less her address. No way of tracking her down. Showed up, delivered information, and then vanished. Vicky's side burned.

"You alright?"

"Fine. I'm fine."

"...well, they're just wrapping things up here, I think. That trooper said that they'll have some reconstructor drones out here in about an hour after the fire goes out, probably have the mall working again in under a month. Superficial damage, they said."

Superficial? Under a month? She had a vision of faceless automatons painting over scorch marks, filling in bullet holes with fresh concrete, putting new panes of glass, picking up loose limbs and mopping up pools of blood. She'd seen terror sites before, villains sometimes liked to make statements - right before they got a kill order handed down, usually. And she remembered her mom mentioning something about making all new heroes work in an abattoir for a while, just to get used to the blood, the smell. The mall would be coated with the stuff, a dull red paint layer hardening to tough black scabs in the heat. Body parts crisping up. Smelling like burning pork belly. Fat rendering out in shimmering pools which cooled to form hard yellow sores… she could feel her breathing coming faster again, and-

"Vicky."

She snapped out of it.

"I'm fine. Definitely."

"Bullshit. Come on, let's get back home, we'll get those injuries bandaged up before we ship off to Amy… come to think of it, if you can feign a limp, you might be able to get out of some of the colossal shitstorm heading your way. Maybe. I mean, really depends on if your mom had wine with dinner tonight. Is she an angry tipsy mom or a happy tipsy mom? She doesn't drink at family gatherings, so…"

"She's not tipsy."

"Blackout drunk, I can dig it."

"Wouldn't have drunk if she thought she was going to be needed soon. Dad neither."

"...well, shit. That's a shame. No point putting it off, I guess. I mean-"

Vicky sagged back against a lamppost, and listened quietly to the sound of roaring fires. Crystal hummed in mild irritation, but allowed her to remain still. The wafts of hot air from the inferno caught the edges of her hair, Crystal's too, and after a moment it seemed as though they were both surrounded by haloes of wriggling golden snakes.

"...I can't go back. Not yet. I have something I need to do."

Crystal looked at her. A long moment of tension passed… and finally she deigned to speak.

"Fine."

…huh.

"Really?"

"You're a crazy bitch, Vicky, but you're… not completely stupid. Most of the time. If you think this is worth doing, I'm there. But you have to explain what you're doing, why you're doing it… just so I can be sure you're not being utterly moronic."

"You just said-"

"I said not completely stupid, you can still be stupid if you really, really, really try. Just need to make sure you're not trying, y'know?"
Vicky sighed.

"You'd barely believe any of it. Just… what would you do if I told you that the Teeth are up to something big."

Crystal raised a single eyebrow, glanced at the tree, glanced back, raised the other eyebrow, waggled them briefly, and stretched her mouth out into a long, mocking line.

"Shut up. Bigger than this. Like… something which gets to the core of the Teeth, might explain where they came from, and where they might be going."

"...I assume you're going to mention at some point why the rest of New Wave totally can't participate in this? Come on, our parents have all fought the Teeth at some point, they'd be fucking jamming if he told them about this. Not marmalading, jamming like it's summer and we've got way too many raspberries. Like, full-on, giant stick, piles of sugar, loads of jars, jamming, and-"

"Crystal."

"Sorry, got carried away. Anyway. They'd be down to clown, all I'm saying."

Vicky glanced around - no-one nearby. A few heavily made-up reporters were standing around, talking to heavy cameras held by sweating and marginally less made-up cameramen. One of them was fairly close - not glancing their way, but his voice was audible over the roaring of flames, the rush of water, and the shouting of troopers finishing off the last evacuations. Amy would be busy today, burns were difficult for her to manage - she could already imagine the matter shipments they'd be sending her way. Had to watch one of them once when a biotinker was in town looking for raw material. Seriously gross. Just mounds and mounds of body parts from morgues and donors, hooked up to engines which gave them just enough life for Amy to work with, so she could repair organs and limbs without needing to repurpose anything they actually needed. Burns meant skin grafts, meant deep-tissue damage that required extensive replacements. Difficult. Might make for a good excuse - her wounds weren't going to kill her tonight, Amy could wait until her backlog had started to cool down a bit. Oh, God, 'cool down', and she was dealing with burn victims… fuck, Mouse Protector had rubbed off on her in the worst possible way.

The reporter's words finally filtered through to her, and she froze.

"We have confirmations of three capes present at the scene, all three affiliated with the Teeth in some regard. One has been captured, the PRT is taking them away as we speak. Another appears to have been responsible for the fire, and the third is a recent entry to the Teeth that PRT representatives have informed us is termed 'Neither-Nor'. This cape is considered to be a clear and present danger, and any civilians who sees this cape should keep their distance and contact the PRT at the first available opportunity. Do not engage with this cape, repeat, do not engage. A description's coming through now… female white adolescent, tall with dark curly hair. Current costume is a mixture of civilian clothing and… plundered metal armour, which the PRT has confirmed matches the description of an antique suit of conquistador armour stolen from the Albuquerque Museum of Art and History in 2007. She was last sighted wearing the helmet, the breastplate, and a single gauntlet. Repeat, do not approach this parahuman, report any sightings to the PRT through this number. This is Pat Davidson, back to you Maureen."

Oh fuck.

Crystal was looking over. She'd heard the same thing,

"...fuck kinda name is 'Neither-Nor'?"

"Probably a nobody. Come on, I… look, you need to understand why I can't tell the rest of New Wave, and definitely not the PRT. But do you promise, in every possible way, that you won't tell?"

Crystal gave her a very strange look.

"You've never done this before."

"Of course I haven't, this shit is weird. Just… come over here."

She led her cousin away, taking off after a moment and flying to what looked like an abandoned building - no roof access, certainly. Meant they had the place to themselves, and their civilian clothing meant no-one had even seen them flying over - more reasons for why they wore such bright colours, prevented a startling number of mid-air collisions, and made them seem less like invisible military drones which could descend from the sky at a moment's notice. More… inspirational eagles than dive-bombing hawks. No, wait, eagles dive-bombed… uh… vast gentle pelicans. Very big. Very bright. Very obvious. Not quite as threatening. Safe. She still had the box in her hands, and it felt… squirming, in a way. Like the skin inside was moving, very, very slightly. The razor in her belt felt heavier than ever. Crystal was looking genuinely concerned now, and Vicky worried that she might break off and just fly to New Wave without any time for justifications, but… no. No. She was fine. Always been cooler than most, Crystal.

Not one to judge.

"So, I was investigating the Teeth, trying to figure out something to do with the lady who reorganised them - Angrboda, and… well. I'll just show you."

She opened the box. Crystal blinked.

"Vicky, that's a box of human skin."

"Yes."

"Vicky, why do you have a box of human skin."

"I found it in Naaktgeboren Ridge. Just… touch it, alright?"

"What the fuck, who opens with that, I'm still processing the fucking skin, I'm not-"

Vicky sighed, grabbed her hand, and forced her to come into contact. There was a moment of strangeness as the three elements all came together - skin, Crystal, and Vicky. She felt the skin tugging slightly, like a child gripping anything which came close to it, an automatic response to stimuli. There were memories in the skin, and she… let them flow. Memories of slaughter, of iron spikes appearing in the sky, of marching silently to the top of a dark mountain in the middle of a snowstorm, hunting for something. A tiny moment of exposure before she ripped Crystal's hand away. Less than a second before she cut it all off - nothing about wolves, or comets, or Gerrit. Nothing that could damage anyone. Just memories, each one painfully sharp and unnaturally visceral. Less than a second… and Crystal still looked like shit. She was pale, shivering, her eyes were wide… she opened her mouth to speak, hesitated, then leant over the edge of the building and threw up onto the sidewalk below. Took a full second before she heard it make contact. Vicky remained perfectly still, only moving to close the box back up. Felt like shit doing this, but… Crystal would've pushed, and if there was one thing Vicky had learned from her own experiences, it was that sometimes you needed this exposure to be controlled and sudden. Slowly getting introduced just made it tempting to investigate further, to adjust to the heat until even boiling water felt like nothing at all.

"What… what the fuck?"

"See?"

"No! No I don't, what the fuck was that, how did…?"

"Angrboda. Like I said. Shit's fucked."

"That was fucking Iron Rain, I remember my mom talking about her, why do you have her skin?!"

"Like I said. Shit's. Fucked."

"That's not an explanation!"

"Trust me, the full explanation would take… a while. Like, even if I spoke very, very quickly it'd take a while. Thousands of words minimum. And I really want to go and stitch these things up, all I'm saying. So, to put it quickly, something weird's going on, there are other people who've noticed, explaining this to everyone else would take ages, getting them to believe me feels… unlikely, and right now, I cannot get caught up in that. I have a place I can crash at, but I need you to cover for me - say that I'm having a… a Teenage Moment and I wanted to go and stay at a friend's place, and no, I won't tell them which one. Might be outside of town."

Crystal wiped her mouth clean, still shivering from the feeling of alien memories in her skull. It was… a bad feeling. Definitely unpleasant. But it was better than getting wrapped up in the skin itself - she imagined that would be less 'oh God I want to vomit' and more 'oh God my identity no longer exists I am nothing but the skin I wear'. Which, she could say from experience, was pretty fucking rough. Still, the goal had been achieved. Crystal understood, on a visceral level, that this shit was bad. Unnatural. Deeply so. And it was wrapped up with the history of someone they'd thought had died before they had the mental capacity to really understand the concept of 'death'. Vicky hated herself for doing it - it felt wrong, making her see those things, but there was literally no other way to convey her point without seeming utterly, utterly insane. People were more content to judge when they had a solid ground beneath them, once that was ripped away they became remarkably accepting of whatever they were told was true, and tended to dismiss fewer people as completely insane. Speaking from painful experience.

"...shit. Shit. I don't even… Christ…"

"Sorry. I didn't want to-"

"Nah, nah, you're all good. It's just a lot to… take in, y'know? I mean, I barely even know what this is, but… anyway. Fuck. So, you need me to cover for you?"

"Yeah. Just for a while, just while I… figure stuff out."

"You'll have to do it quietly. You know if they find you wandering around with those wounds they'll drag you to a hospital. Just saying, my mom will put you in the Ball."

"I'm not sure that'd hold me."

"She'd sure as shit try, though. Especially if your mom asked her to very, very, nicely. Point is… you'd want to stay hidden."

Vicky glanced over herself. Well. The costume would have to sleep in her house, no way she could just wear that around. Civilian clothes would have to be it, then… shit. She was becoming Taylor. More than anything, the realisation that she'd have to rely on the produce of thrift stores and bargain basements for her clothes hammered it home that this entire other world was, yes, another world where laws were different and no-one dressed like an actual fucking human. Not that she could judge, she wore a tiara. But… nah, this was definitely a step. Either way, she could hide - cities were big, people got lost in them all the time. If she stayed low, dressed down, maybe even kept her hair contained under a hat, or (God forbid), dyed it… maybe she could achieve something. She was being light because she was very, very fucking nervous right now and being debonair made it easier. Vicky forced herself to crack a smile.

"If you even think about making fun of me because of what I might have to wear, I-"

"Vicky. Vicky. I'm going to make fun of you anyway. The clothes are just an excuse."

"That figures."

"Damn skippy it figures. Now… shit, get those wounds stitched up. Splash some alcohol on them. Have a bath and a Magnum, I guess. And if you need something lasered, I'll be there. If you don't need something lasered, I'll be there just in case the situation changes. The point is, unless you somehow travel to a world where lasers cannot physically exist, or will… detonate reality or something, unless any of that happens, I'll be here, lasers in hand, ready to go. And then I'll give you a hug and drag you back home. And for fuck's sake, get those hands looked at. Now go on. Get. I need to think of a super compelling explanation."

She hesitated.

"How would you feel about me claiming you were pregnant?"

"I'd kill you. Legitimately. With a kitchen sink, which I would embed in your skull."

"Understood, no-go on the pregnancy excuse. I'll play it all down, just say you're having a… Moment. With a capital M."

"The capital is vital."

"The capital is always vital, Vicky, I have a brain, I know the virtues of the capital."

"Good. Glad we agree."

Crystal paused, smiled sadly, and looked at Vicky with an expression Vicky rarely saw.

"...you really look like shit. And you sound like shit. I mean… what happened up there, really?"

"I promise I'll tell you. Just… once this is all over."

"...I'm holding you to that. If you don't follow through - Ball."

"Ball."

"Fucking Ball."

"Understood. Transparency or the Ball."

"An opaque Ball."

"Transparent Speech or Opaque Ball. Tale as old as time."

"See, there's the Vicky I know - that's the stupidest fucking thing I've heard all day, and I have to hear me constantly."

The two exchanged a final, small smile. Their voices were loud, their words were happy, but… their faces remained solemn all the while. The box continued to squirm a little in Vicky's hands, and she resolved to keep a lock on the thing as soon as she had the chance. A nod of agreement… and the two were off. One flying as quickly as possible across the city back to the residences of New Wave. The other flying to a very particular tea shop which just so happened to have a spare room above it. She barely managed to make it before weariness overtook her and she slumped into a chair, mumbling something vaguely welcoming to Turk. Silence greeted her.

And when she woke up again, she had a cup of tea in front of her.

Well. At least something was remaining stable at the moment.

* * *​

Sanagi stared up at the ceiling as she floated aimlessly in her bath. Couldn't bring herself to remove the wine bottles. Her head didn't even hurt - that was the worst part. Alcohol had literally infiltrated her thoughts, but she didn't have any neurons to affect, nothing but the vague simulations of what alcohol should feel like. Her body processed the toxins, sometimes she evaporated the booze directly into her skull, and drunkenness swept over her… but the artificiality was apparent. If she twitched, maybe the impulse would shut off. Maybe she'd never be drunk again. A chunk of her face was gone, and she saw a single grey strip float past her in the murky water. The light above flickered, and she saw her pants draped over it. Her furs were a stinking wet pile in the middle of the floor, bristling with tiny insects. She'd fucked herself up last night, and she couldn't even find the willpower to regret it all. Regretted the way her stomach churned, sure. Regretted how sluggish she was. But she didn't regret the drunkenness. She was a broken engine chuntering onwards to an unknown conclusion, and she'd lost almost anything that mattered. Fucked up as a cop, as a personal trainer, and fucked up beyond belief as a teacher. Which left nothing behind. Without her roles, she was just… Etsuko Sanagi. And the absolute void which lay behind that name was enough to make her want more wine.

Without her roles, she was just a cape.

And capes, in her experience, were unstable individuals who couldn't get past a single ounce of their own trauma and decided to make it the world's problem.

That opinion hadn't changed. Just shifted from hatred to self-hatred. Marginally more socially acceptable. Funny, maybe. She looked up as someone kicked the door to the bathroom open, and she almost flinched at the sight of Ahab striding in and splashing up water around her feet - she'd overfilled the bath and let it spill around out when she stepped in. Never would've let that happen normally. Belatedly, she realised her own nakedness and curled up slightly, covering anything compromising with her hands. Ahab looked down at her, and performed the longest, slowest blink she'd ever seen. The Platonic ideal of the cat's blink, the sardonic one which made humans think that, just maybe, they hadn't evolved much at all. Sanagi was definitely feeling unevolved at the moment. Not devolved - devolution implied she'd once been evolved. Nope. She started as a nothing, ended as a nothing. Really, she'd just been on the arc of evolution, a temporary pimple in the waveform which led right back down to net zero.

"...huh. This is what it looks like from the outside."

Sanagi was slowly getting her brain under control.

"Get out."

"You called me last night, yelled… you know what, just a sec."

She punched a number into her phone, and Sanagi flinched to hear a wave of raw noise roaring out of the cheap speaker. A screech of static as a car passed, giving way to… her. Her own voice. Was it hers? Sounded like a wounded animal. Didn't sound like something she'd usually do, but… she'd been drunk and depressed. Maybe this was what she sounded like when she had no-one she cared about around to judge her.

'Hey, Ahaaaaaaaaaab. S'not your real name, don't caaare. Ahaaaaaab, you're, like, my only friend that I can drink with, and you drink so much and I thought… I… what was I thinking? I'm gonna go swim in the canal. I heard they have something acidic in there these days to kill off those protein grubs that fell in a year back, maybe… maybe that'll melt my skin off, d'you think I'll just be a skeleton then? D'you think I'll run away as a weird little skeleton creature? No more speaking, I guess… hm… might… might not go in the canal. Might. Might not. You think you'll be the last person on earth to hear my voice? I hate my voice. I hate it so much. I hate my voice, I hate my face, I hate this little… little skin tag under my… my left tit. Do you hate yourself too?'

The message shut off. Sanagi was pale as a sheet.

"That… went on for a while. So I went over to make sure you didn't do something stupid."

"Did I…?"

"No. Easy to find you, by the time I caught up you were already home and running a bath. I just checked in every few minutes, made sure you hadn't drowned."

"...sorry."

"Nah, I'm just glad you didn't laser anything. You were fucked last night."

She settled deeper into the water, staring at her own knees.

"...sorry. I was… irresponsible, it was-"

"Sanagi, what you said… trust me, I get it. The feeling of regret. But I've had at least one liver replacement, and I got it subsidised and everything. You've got a teacher's health insurance. No offence."

"Give me a minute."

"...Sanagi, we're definitely friends, right?"

She glanced up.

"...uh."

"You said we were friends on that call. Did you mean it?"

"...sure."

Ahab hesitated, then smiled widely, showing yellow, chipped teeth.

"Lovely jubbly. Go on, get out of the bath, get dressed, then we'll start on this job you mentioned. Shouldn't be too hard, I think. I mean, I get the feeling we're being manipulated here, but…"

She shrugged and left, closing the increasingly shaky door behind her. Sanagi was left to herself. She had a moment of stillness and introspection in the lukewarm water, a moment where she was left with her own thoughts and could think about anything at all. She could examine her own psyche, and-

A minute later, she was in her kitchen sitting across from Ahab, a cup of scalding black coffee in her hand. The fumes from it evaporating into her skull were enough to rub around any final bits of red stain in there, replace it with something as brown and pungent as tobacco. The light wasn't too bad, but the worst part of this whole situation was the lack of her face. She had most of it, but there was one strip she was still struggling to find. Ahab had mentioned that she definitely had it when she came into the bath, but… gah. Hoped it hadn't gone down the sink. She stared blankly at the coffee before her, sipping it from time to time but always with a sense of apathetic automation. Her gut was churning with cheap wine. Food looked disgusting. She looked at the blankness of the table and saw something reflected in it. Dead eyes staring upwards.

Dead, dead eyes…

She sipped at her coffee. She'd explained the issue, and Ahab was doing a little research - very thorough when she wanted to be, reminded Sanagi that she was more than an engine of raw violence. Her new arm was oddly pale at the moment, still hadn't quite matched her natural skin colour. Never quite looked natural, that arm. Maybe it never would. Ahab quirked a small smile as she saw Sanagi looking.

"Feeling human yet, gorgeous?"

"Hrmphmble."

She buried her head in her arms and groaned. A long, long groan. Whine of a broken engine. This was what she was like without a morally validating job. She was a drunk. A useless drunk who couldn't hold her liquor and would lose her face one of these days. Strip by strip until it all went away.

"De-light-ful. So… this warehouse here. Interesting. Looks abandoned from the outside, but check the exterior walls - graffiti, but no breaches. Barbed wire up to - none of it cut, no depressions from a mattress or anything. No-one's been in here for a while, which suggests some kind of maintenance - security, definitely. I'll get a few smoke bombs. Trick with this stuff is to look casual, real casual, the kind of casual that only a proper criminal can muster. So, if we get a guy, we tie him up badly. If we fight, we leave some convenient bullet holes around the place to show how awful our aim is. We wear balaclavas, but we don't use voice distorters. Keep your face on. We want this to be a standard, well-planned break-in by random assailants. Nothing more."

"Familiar with this?"

"False flag attacks. Very well-paying, but you have to be a good actor. Difficult gig."

"...so we go in, act like idiots, find what we want and leave?"

"Spray paint a giant dick on one of the walls. Makes us look very amateurish."

"I'd-"

"Relax, pulling your pantyhose. So, now that's settled, I'll get the right equipment - we're a similar size, you can use some of my spare body armour. Head out tonight. Agreed?"

"'greed."

Ahab paused, and looked her over.

"...Sanagi, it wasn't your fault."

"Was. I sent her to Barnabas College."

"The Kurgan Mall was attacked at the same time, if she'd played hooky and gone there, would you still blame yourself?"

"No point asking. It's my fault. I got her killed."

"But-"

Sanagi snapped.

"It was my fault. I wasn't a good teacher, I didn't pay enough attention, I didn't care enough. Maybe if I did, I would've done… something. Maybe I would've turned down going on a pointless chase to the Smoky Mountains so I could go with her, maybe I could've-"

Ahab silenced her by placing a hand over her own. Sanagi felt the roughness of her sores, the warmth of her skin. Her mouth closed.

"If I regretted everyone I got killed, I'd get nothing done. If you're going to regret this, then… don't let it paralyse you. You want to get absorbed? Then get angry. We find that parahuman. We string him up by his cock. We skin him alive. You won't feel any better, but you'll be doing something. And time will do this better than any amount of skinning - trust me, tried. Doesn't work. Time is… really the only key here. Let it all scar over until you can almost forget it - it'll be there for the rest of your life, but you'll learn to move with it. Like a limp - after a while, you'll barely realise you have one."

"...don't want to forget."

"...well, shit, we'll cross that bridge when we come to it. And… try to not get drunk tonight. It's fun, but you need to save it - you've got some years ahead of you, you don't want to waste them all on liver failure. Even I only got into serious boozing once I was retired."

"I'll take it under consideration."

There was a moment of strained silence, both of them trying to figure out what to say next. Ahab's hand didn't move from Sanagi's, and Sanagi didn't shift herself in any way. Her hair hung over her face as she remained hunched over, a dark curtain which blocked out most of the world. An investigation. That was all. Just a quiet investigation and some judicious violence. It wouldn't help her, she knew that. Ahab knew that. And Ahab knew violence. Knew it terrifyingly well. Her world extended as far as the end of this investigation. Wasn't sure what would happen afterwards… if anything at all. Her purpose had vanished - second time in a row. Cop, then teacher. Both times a failure. No more hopes for a high-flying career after this. And she couldn't imagine herself slowly decaying in an office cubicle as a data entry drone, or bleaching her skin the colour of a blank computer monitor by drowning in crisp LEDs from hours and hours at some retail position. Couldn't handle the idea of her mother seeing her that way. She remembered the thought of diving into the faintly acidic canal and seeing what fell free - if anything. Shambling out as a blackened skeleton and never looking back as she stalked into the wilds. Free of hunger and role. Voice, too.

She hated her voice. Hated how it always sounded neurotic and tense, hated how her laugh was sharp and barking, hated how any attempt to sing was cut off by a strangled squawk of noise. Would it be so bad to get rid of it completely? Let her muscles melt away, let her skeleton walk out, naked and innocent…

"...what happened to me?"

Her words were mumbled, intended for no-one but herself. Ahab hummed lightly, and when Sanagi looked up, she saw nothing in her eyes. She'd never figured it out either. A faceful of liquid and her own life-defining career was over. War for money - now she had the money, and had barely clawed a war back. Was it the same? Had she managed to turn back the clock? Would her own work feel like being a cop again? She glanced at the equipment Ahab had dragged over from her place already - a gun, not standard police issue. A smoke grenade with borderline illegal irritants… definitely not standard police issue. Her clothes - a ratty grey tracksuit with a lime-green shirt underneath. Not a uniform. Her uniform was buried in a box which would likely never be opened again, not until she was old and could claim that her figure had simply declined too much to even try. Not like now. Not when it still had traces of the warmth from her last day as a cop. Last day alive, before the slow, slow ego death. And now she'd lost a kid - and Taylor had gone to who-knew-where. She'd handle herself, though. Sanagi had faith in that much, at least. Taylor was hardy. Capable.

Sanagi slumped, and allowed Ahab to wrap her up in a hug, patting her gently on the back. Her exposed skull scraped against the table with a dull moan. One pincer extended to scrape a faint line on the surface.

She was tired.

She was very, very tired.

AN: And that's all for this week - see you all on Monday!
 
The Chapel of Mound Moor - by the incomparably anomalous SorrySorrow
"There is no time. There is no death. Life is a dream. It's a wish...made again, and again, and again, and again, and again, and on into eternity. And I am all of it. I am everything. I am all. I am that I am."

Another little picture from me. In memory of Leah Goodluck Nettle.
 
210 - Unknown Days to the End of the World
210 - Unknown Days to the End of the World

Time passed, as it generally did. The fires at the Kurgan Mall and Barnabas College were put out with relative swiftness, and all that remained were charred husks which were slowly coming back together. The college was shut down, discussions of its future relegated to poorly air-conditioned rooms full of smoking professors, all of them blinking like sleepers who'd just been woken up after a long, long nap. And they didn't particularly like what they saw. The massacre had stained the halls - were those scratches in the woodwork from years ago, or were they from a student clawing desperately at anything which provided purchase? Was that stain a harmless splash of fluid, or was it the remnants of a dying professor, scrambling to get his or her intestines back into her body? Silence reigned - and a chill hung in the air. The Kurgan Mall did substantially better.

Reassembly drones were already dispatched, and soon the furnaces in the depths of the mall were roaring at full intensity, churning out thick, greasy smoke as shards of bone and pools of blood were incinerated. The PRT had written the place off - all evidence necessary had been taken, the importance of preserving peace and rationality was superior to any marginal gains from letting the mall continue to stand, unclean and charred, for them to investigate from top to bottom. The concrete was already healing a little, scars closing up like eyes shutting after a long day's work, the structure groaning as it slowly reset into the positions it was intended to occupy. Kurgan - built by tinkers who grew their own concrete, a blend of living and dead materials which resulted in organic structures which practically built themselves. And, likewise, they could heal with enough poking - still had some chunks of life in their them, just enough to heal over the wounds. And one janitor swore on his life that he saw the floors soaking up pools of blood, draining them away and leaving nothing behind but a vague, ominous stain… until that too was drained away, leaving nothing for the janitor to mop. No-one believed him, of course.

After all, there was no stain. There was no pool. Finding it would be proof of his deceit… and finding nothing couldn't prove his truthfulness.

Sanagi was ready. The day had passed with agonising slowness. She'd spent most of it staring at random things for random lengths of time - her punching bag loomed like a monolith, and she couldn't find the willpower to scratch at it. She felt too empty, her anger was too… personal. Cold. Slow-burning. Not the kind which could be exerted on an inanimate object - she wanted something that screamed. No news from Taylor, but she'd heard some rumblings about Glory Girl staying with Turk. Well, that was something, she supposed. Taylor was a competent individual, tougher than most. If anyone could handle prolonged contact with a lunatic cape, it was her. And after all, according to Ahab (who had gleaned this information from Vicky, who'd gleaned it from Crystal) the mall had been brutalised by both Taylor and the Butcher. Chunks of Teeth (the gang, not the implements of consumption) had been found scattered around the ground floor, as if an explosion had gone off nearby. Typical of the Butcher's explosive teleportation, apparently - left quite a distinct blast pattern, apparently. So… the Teeth had been attacked by the Butcher and Taylor, not in that order, and the Butcher had been seen hauling Taylor away. Maybe she was truly that insane, maybe the Teeth had been betraying her or engaged in some fierce internecine conflict, or maybe what had actually happened was so painfully unpredictable that she might as well abandon all speculation. Hunting the Butcher was, sad to say, impossible. She was a single person, and fully capable of hiding herself away. Turk was apparently looking into it, but… beyond that, they had no leads, they had no trails, they had nothing. Taylor might as well have vanished into thin air.

When evening stretched its golden fingers across the ragged red sky, tinged with steam from the evaporating rainfall of the previous night, she was ready for anything. It looked like a great hazy spiderweb had descended over the city - steam rising from a hundred, a thousand puddles and pools, slipping up from between the the grates of storm drains and the still, stagnant surface of sheltered canals. And as they rose, these hazy trunks interwove and settled into a formless layer over the entire city, drowning out the tops of the highest towers, the sea reflecting back a layer of delicate light grey, the grey of a fine suit at a wedding, or the grey of accumulated cobwebs in the corners of a shuttered house. Brockton Bay lay between these two layers, strands of grey steam connecting them, until it seemed as though… no, not quite a spiderweb. That had been a false comparison. It was like being inside a wound slowly getting sutured closed. The pale lay above, the pale lay below, and in the accidents of space between there had grown an ugly, winding city. From fishing hamlet to trading post to hard-shouldered town to hard-faced city to hard-souled half-ruin. And now the pale was closing in on all sides, ready to close up this ugly little eyesore that she couldn't get away from. Her house's mortgage was almost due. She barely had enough money to cover it. Years of frugality compared to months of unemployment - her stomach burned money like a furnace, and her house… her house was a damn wildfire. Maybe she'd be rooming with Turk soon enough. Pack all of them under one dysfunctional roof before the pale came and washed it all away.

"Well, someone looks like they got a smack with the sad stick this morning."

Sanagi couldn't help but brighten. Ahab. Finally. She stood triumphant in the doorway to her house, carrying a heavy duffel bag on one hand, a long, hard case in another, and a straining backpack which gave her a distinct hump in her back and a distinct shuffling gait which made her look like some medieval allegory - the Leper's Progress, weighed down by the metaphorical burdens of Sin, of Alcoholism, of Violence, and Astonishingly Wonderful Weaponry. Very forward-thinking, this medieval allegory, to include fully automatic weapons in it.

"Ahab. Nice to see you."

"And you, darling. Now, let's talk shop."

Once, Sanagi would've complained about having filthy bags on her table. She ate off that table, she didn't want it to be stained with all the muck Ahab had dragged it through. But then again… might not be her table for long. She'd applied for a brief respite from Arcadia - but she'd only taught there for a brief while, and it was unlikely she'd have anything waiting for her when she got back besides a firm talk in a dim office by an administrator trying to cut as many costs as possible, and a promise of a good reference in any career she should pursue so long as it was pursued a great distance away from Arcadia. So… fuck it. Let the table crack, let its surface distort, let the tablecloth get utterly destroyed and- no, wait, she liked that tablecloth. She ripped it away before the bags could crash down, carefully folding it and stowing it away. She wasn't a complete brute, she had some delicate sensibilities remaining. Despite it all.

Weapons. Tools. Body armour. Balaclavas hand-stitched by Turk's weirdly nimble fingers. A pair of pistols, a heavy double-barreled shotgun which looked like it'd been very, very poorly sawn off (likely a deliberately bad job), and a few miscellaneous tools. A knife each. It felt odd gearing up like this, heading out to do what was, ultimately, espionage. Ahab was whistling a tune which Sanagi didn't recognise - she was doing just fine. Sanagi found herself envying that kind of self-possessed contentment - the willingness to just dive into what made her happy, no concern for the world around her or the people she left behind. It was selfish, yeah, but… selfishness was the default state of nature for people, moral professions and morality in general kept it all bottled up. She was cast out from the moral professions, once by cruel chance, once by her own incompetence, and she might as well embrace a state of nature. Not like she had much else to do. And… well, 'solitary, nasty, brutish, and short' didn't sound too bad. Solitary? Already had that. Nasty? Not too difficult to achieve, and it'd feel like proper punishment. Brutish? That was the pearl at the centre of the proverbial oyster. And short…

That worked.

"So… any plans for after this?"

"Not really."

"We could go out. Kebabs. I could go for a kebab."

Sanagi hesitated. That sounded quite nice, actually.

"...I'll think about it."

"Best I can ask for, sugarplum. Now, just to run it over again - warehouse has three entrances - the main doors, an adjacent door, and a back door. The main doors are heavy and likely sealed, either by rust due to neglect or an active locking mechanism. Adjacent door is smaller, easier to crack into… but likely locked. Back door even more so. If this was a dead building, it's be hard to enter - the windows are high up, small, tough. Getting into them would mean behaving like absolute professionals."

"So… how do we get in while acting like amateurs to avoid any intense suspicion, while also acting professionally enough to actually succeed?"

"Simple."

She grinned.

"I can see a massive vulnerability right… here."

She tapped the screen of her laptop, indicating a small guard booth. Looked well-tended to. Ah. Ah. Now that was an idea.

"Or, y'know, we crowbar one of those doors open and get to running. Piece of piss."

"...alright, I can work with that. Definitely."

"Then let's rock out with our cocks out."

"Ahab…"

"...slam out with our clams out?"

"Ahab."

"Fine, fine…"

* * *​

The warehouse was a dull little affair - painfully unremarkable, as places went. Grey metal walls, grey metal roof, grey metal doors and a grey metal fence surrounding it all. Not too old, not too new. No logos, nothing. The kind of place that got rented out from time to time, but largely did nothing of any value and just kinda occupied space while doing nothing with said space. Sanagi liked it. Her head still doing funny things - the wine had stained some of her photonic neurons, she was primarily thinking in burgundy at the moment. The colour, not the wine. The wine had been Castellan Wine-Fluid. Couldn't legally call itself wine. Maybe that was why she was thinking in such a toasty way, her thoughts were doused in antifreeze right now. The two were geared up - nondescript clothes purchased from a thrift store, ready to be burned once the job was done. Armour underneath, the tight, skin-fitting kind which was popular among amateurs who had realised they needed armour but weren't smart enough to look for any of the good stuff. Balaclava ready to go. Guns hidden. Knives hidden. Crowbars hidden. She clanked when she moved - she was a thing of layers. Bones, flesh (expendable but also painful), skin (optional), armour (not optional), weapons (distinctly required at all times), clothes (only required so long as she had flesh), and then the vague aura of detachment (not going away any time soon, no point complaining).

Ahab nodded.

The guard booth approached. Balaclavas on. She was an engine of hench.

A chunky man was sitting there in an ill-fitting uniform, reading a battered paperback, so battered that the title had been worn away into nothingness. He looked up, startled. Amateur. Temp, most likely - shuffled here by a security firm not hugely interested in guarding somewhere this profoundly unimportant. He blinked at the sight of the gun in his face, and Ahab rasped out a few words, affecting a drawl that she most certainly didn't possess - made her sound like a combination between Russian and Floridian, which was… something.

"Keys. Now."

"...look, just take it easy, not trying to-"

"Keep your hands where we can see them. Now give us the keys. Please."

The guard shakily pushed them under the window guarding his face. Wouldn't stand up to a point-blank shot, though - or at least, he wasn't confident that it would, and that was all that mattered. Keys obtained. Guard suppressed - Sanagi checked it over quickly. She'd worked in booths like this before during some nasty patches while she was in the force. Should be a panic button under… there. A wire leading to the outside, cut easily with her knife. A door - simple to padlock closed, they'd come prepared for the eventuality. She demanded the radio from the guard, and peered through the glass at anything which looked remotely suspicious. Nothing. Primitive guardhouse, not meant to last for long. And now it was a prison box. Easy. Ahab called over from the warehouse - the gates were open, the front door was swinging with a screech that sounded faintly like an irritable barn owl. They were in - piece of piss, really. Just like Ahab had said - the biggest vulnerability was the human guarding the place, no amount of metallic security could get past the fleshy weakness of humanity. Her burgundy-tinted thoughts lurched forward as she moved in, sweating under her multiple layers. Idly she wondered why she could still sweat - not like her face could, did this mean her body wasn't condemned to be an angry skeleton as time went on?

Not worth checking now, certainly.

The warehouse had once been used for storage in a large central room, but now it had been divided up with cheap plywood-and-plaster walls, supported with creaking wooden struts. Turned it into a series of compartments which weren't reported on the blueprints. Two floors, ground floor was this labyrinth, second floor had once been a few offices scattered around a series of rusting walkways, but the plywood constructions had lurched upwards like a drunk who'd finally realised he was needed somewhere. Dust was conspicuously absent. This place had been used. Burglar alarm was disabled easily enough, the wiring was exposed and the heavy plastic box which housed the invisible observer was silenced fairly quickly. Still. Didn't have much time before things started to go to hell. Data - computers, files, disks, anything they could obtain. The two began to navigate slowly through the splinter-laden wooden corridors, ears peeled for any change. This had gone much too well so far. Should be going to hell soon enough. Sanagi poked her head into one of the little wooden apartments… nothing, not even dust. Not a single cabinet. It barely looked used at all, in fact… she might have suspected that it had never been used since its construction. Odd. Ahab wasn't saying anything over their walkie-talkie (cheap model, if recovered it wouldn't suggest anything but fairly intelligent amateurs). Nothing on her end, then.

She advanced further, and she could feel the thick atmosphere of the warehouse building up. Felt watched. Skin prickling on the back of her neck, gaining the consistency of gooseflesh. She wasn't feeling any catharsis at the moment, that was for sure - not that she really wanted or expected it, of course. Barely even felt any guilt at creeping around like a common thief. This was the nature of the world, she supposed. A slow drift downwards. She moved on through the apartments, hunting for anything that could be useful. Work methodically - apartments below, then apartments above, then the offices. By the time the cops were likely to arrive, they'd be working on the exterior, right next to their escape route - out the back door using the key they'd stolen, through the winding streets and into a homeless encampment a few blocks over where they could easily conceal themselves so long as they flashed a couple of dollars - in her experience, the people in that encampment were willing to defend criminals just because it meant irritating a cop. She personally thought it was just a way of exerting some control over the world that they'd failed to succeed in. Maybe that was unempathetic. Hm. Didn't particularly care, honestly. She had other things to be empathetic about.

Like the kid she'd let die.

She moved faster through the wood, splinters grazing the soles of her shoes and clawing at the edges of her clothes. More cheap thin doors pushed open with pathetic whines, more empty rooms. Was anything going on here? Was anything being…

"Buddy?"

Ahab's voice was low and urgent - a corridor over. Sanagi rushed to meet her, mentally marking her last location. Just in case. Ahab was standing in front of a significantly heavier door, one that she'd painfully wrenched open. It looked a little like them, honestly - something very professional trying to be amateurish. She felt a creeping sense of unease… Ahab grimaced.

"It'll take me some time to get this open. Feels worthwhile, though. You go check upstairs, I doubt there's much left down here."

Sanagi nodded silently, but the unease continued to burble in her gut. This place had been tied to S.E.T., to that shapeless acronym which took whatever shape it pleased… she tried to remember all of them. The Sector for Extralegal Transactions, that'd covered up Chorei's death as a parahuman turf war. Society for Environmental Temperance outside Mound Moor. Security for Energy Tabulation, guys that had seized control of the power plant outside of town. The Security Enforcement Tribunal, which had some hand in her getting fired. Security Evaluation Terminal, the ones in charge of this warehouse. Once was happenstance, twice was coincidence, three times was enemy action, four times was downright ridiculous, five time was grounds for nuclear fucking war. But what unnerved her wasn't just those three stupid letters, it wasn't the hints of something large which menaced her, it was… well, it was simply one thing. The absence. She'd never seen a single employee of S.E.T. She'd never seen a badge waved around with those initials, they seemed to be a bureaucratic spectre. Like her own brain, in a way - a series of light particles somehow jibing into a loose neural framework. Maybe if enough paperwork was piled up, stacks and stacks of the stuff, maybe if enough data was entered into a computer the same thing could happen. A nonexistent department which could only manifest in paperwork. But this department had power, evidently, so… what was up with it? She proceeded upstairs, and ignored the central apartments in favour of the offices. Abandoning the plan a little, but she wanted to get this over with.

The offices were small and tidy, small metal desks with small badly upholstered chairs. Always in the same configuration. The same image, repeated over and over. She rummaged in one of the desks… teabags, ancient ones. Tins of condensed milk. A few mugs. A handful of generic brand pens. No paperwork. Another office. Teabags. Condensed milk. Mugs. Pens. No paperwork. Another office. Teabags. Condensed milk. Mugs. Pens. No fucking paperwork. By the time she investigated her fourth office - the last one - she was coming close to fury. This one, though, seemed to have a little promise… she saw a filing cabinet in the corner, locked. A crowbar busted it open. Come on, come on… yes. Ledgers. Old, leather bound ledgers, the kind which they used to use for bookkeeping - even had the ink stains on the side, a swirling pattern of many colours which could indicate where pages had been removed. None had been. She flicked it open… interesting. This seemed to be the one and only office in the building which had actually seen some damn use - and some careful use, too. Every entry in the ledger had two layers, one in faint pencil, then highlighted in something she faintly recognised from her dad's old office. Ink pencils, light enough to not pierce the Bible-thin paper, but heavy enough to leave marks worth a damn, marks that couldn't be erased. Someone had taken care with this, and based on the freshness of the pages it hadn't happened too long ago… she flicked it open, rifling through a random date. Looked like family account books, but…

Madness.

Pure madness.

There was writing. There were words. There were numbers. But none of them seemed to make even a single scrap of sense. Just piles of ink and pencil, arranged in neat lines, making… absolutely no sense whatsoever. None. 26 letters, 10 numbers (zero through nine), a scattering of punctuation, and no meaning amidst all of them. She stared at the pages for a while, flicking at random. There was no organisation - a line began at the very edge of the page and proceeded over the cleavage in the middle, spilling over into the next page and to the next edge, no border, nothing. She almost imagined that if she tore out every page and laid them end to end, she'd find that they all joined up in some way, a constant inky scarf leading forward into eternity. Maybe if she tore out the pages from every single ledger here she'd be able to put together a whole tapestry which might, might make sense. Probably wouldn't. Sometimes she squinted and saw… something, in a way. A random phrase. Something in another language. Axaxaxas mlo read one segment that caught her eye. Sumquzaltonmaka seemed to make… some kind of sense, but if it did she had no mind for it. Sometimes she stared at it in a strange way and saw an image emerging from the ink… a huge eye staring at her, a pupil of aligned full stops, an iris of branching Ls and Is, eyelashes formed from delicate apostrophes… then she'd blink and the eye would be gone. In a moment of strangeness, she peered closer and closer to the nonsense ledger, hoping to find something… and she saw something else entirely. She looked into the core of a single, randomly selected K… and thought, just for a moment, that the letter was a little hazy around the edges. A little scattered. Just a little. And if she looked at it carefully, she might find that the haze was from tiny, tiny letters. A K made of every letter from A to Z, thousands of them packed into tight alignments, and if she looked closer at a single atomic A she might be able to find yet more, inky fractals descending into nothingness, and into everything, lower and lower and lower and lower until no eye could perceive them but the order lingered nonetheless, and…

She put the ledger in her bag, getting her breath under control. More… more of this nonsense, then. More of this nonsense where everything was capitalised and was ever-so-significant and refused to just die like a good honest thing. Well. Not her problem. She'd deliver the ledger, get her information, and be out of here. Wasn't going to bother taking the others - a quick scan revealed that they were composed of nothing but raw nonsense. One as good as the other. Maybe there was some terrible truth hidden in this, and honestly? She didn't give a monkeys. Let that Mr Sarkis obsess over it, so long as he held up his end of the bargain. She could hear shuffling from outside… needed to get out soon. Ahab called up, and her voice sounded downright panicked now. Sanagi rushed down with all due haste, and saw the heavy metal doors forced open - a shattered crowbar lay on the ground, the force necessary actually snapping the thing apart. Remarkable that Ahab had even managed to do it… though, then again, she could get a new arm once Taylor was back. Easier to play risky when that insurance lingered. Sanagi stepped into the dark room cautiously, looking around…

Ahab was standing in the middle of the room, staring into the gloom.

Sanagi approached to tap her on the back - they needed to get out of here, they had what they needed, time to-

She froze.

No. Definitely not. Not a million years. No.

There was a body on the ground.

And worse, it was one she recognised. Ahab too, if her reaction was any indication. It barely resembled a human anymore - half-melted and fused with other things. A jumbled bezoar that had been vomited up and left to dry out in the summer sun, collected and stuffed here. She saw a back, but no spine - but she saw many other spines dagling away like fronds from a palm tree, taken from different people. She saw limbs - too many limbs. She saw hands with too many fingers, or no fingers at all. She saw a head, half-buried in warm flesh. She saw a face. Yellow liquid pulsed out from a dozen wounds, and the room stank of something familiar - the same warm rot that had suffused the city during the Conflagration, the same dusty, putrid stink that emanated from the followers of Bisha. Every one of his degenerate cultists, with their shrivelled eyes and despairing voices. Every last one of them had smelled like this. But the yellow didn't catch her eye, nor the mutant flesh, nor the pulsing, constant warmth… it was the face. Nestled like the pearl inside an oyster, barely poking out between radiating fins of fingerbones and collapsed muscles, like the surface of a deep-sea fish forced to the surface…

Chorei's face.

It was unmistakable. She remembered that face slamming her against a wall. And Ahab, clearly, remembered the face that had been dragged away into Brent DeNeuve's tower, screaming. But how… how was this possible? She'd been taken, and… no, wait. That Eagle thing, from ages back, it'd vomited up remnants of Brent DeNeuve after consuming him and his other selves, maybe… maybe this had been the same? A corpse, and… oh fuck. She could see the centipede. It was a hollow exoskeleton at this point, the interior nothing but a wet mass of yellow fluid and half-dissolved inhuman organs, maybe a few chunks of bone from the bodies which had been crammed together into this mutant abomination. Fuck, she could see multiple centipedes, some of them simply charred, others half-melted, some leaking yellow fluid and others just… blackened and hollowed out. All of them piled together into one insane mound. This was definitely Chorei or… what was left of her. The half-digested remnants of her body, cast into the den of the Frenzied Flame, chewed up and spat out when the entire cult came crashing down. A little chunk of matter that refused to break down completely and was removed when it became inconvenient to hold onto. And in the centre, projecting from the centipede, impaling through the carbonised chitin, through half a dozen other, smaller centipedes and into Chorei's cheek…

A golden needle.

It was, without a doubt, the most perfect needle she'd ever seen. The dimensions were perfect, the length was perfect, the shade was perfect… it fulfilled every possible notion of what a giant golden needle ought to be. She almost wanted to take it just for the sake of running her hands over it over and over and over again, and… no. It was wrong. It should remain here - taking it away would ruin the scene, turn this abomination into just another scrap of dead flesh. No, it needed to remain, it needed…

Why was she thinking this?

Ahab was speaking.

"...so, this is… uh…"

Sanagi made a distressed noise in the back of her throat.

"...we leave it alone, I think."

Ahab nodded quickly.

"Agreed. Taking this would get us into a shitstorm of trouble. Plus, isn't S.E.T. part of the government or something? Yeah, no, not fucking with them. Did you find anything?"

"Ledger. Didn't mean anything, just nonsense."

"If it makes our boss happy, fine. Let's get the fuck out of here."

"...don't you wonder what's going on with this?"
"Don't I wonder? Yeah, I fucking wonder, I wonder a lot. Like… why the fuck is this so unguarded? Why could I get in here with a prybar?"

"Why would they leave one barely competent guy to make sure no-one got in?"

Ahab shrugged helplessly, and paused.

"Actually. Hold on."

She snapped a couple of pictures. Lighting was awful, and the body would probably look worse in the harsh flash of the cheap camera on her phone. But the pictures had been taken. Her mind flicked around - right, Taylor had said something about a… a golden needle keeping a giant thing suppressed in the power plant outside town. Weird to think about, but there'd been other stuff going on at the time. Maybe this was connected? If so… did that mean the government was just grabbing this nonsensical shit and impaling it like they were trying to be a latter-day Wallachian warlord? And if so, how did this work? Where did S.E.T. fit into this? And if so… why would they stuff a body like this into a random room in a random warehouse? Why not somewhere more secure - when Taylor and Glory Girl had gone to that power plant, they'd been attacked by a fully armed tiltrotor and barely survived. Yet here they were, a single underpaid guard keeping them out from a similar site. Was this a case of necessity, or something else? Why would they need to impale a dead body wit a golden needle? Surely there was a world of difference between a giant pulsing flesh mound which had a habit of relentlessly expanding… and a dead body which had absolutely no life left in it, none whatsoever. If it was a quarantine thing, then why would their security here be so appallingly lax? And what was up with the ledger? Too many questions, all mounting on top of each other… and they were out of time.

Sirens from outside.

Cops.

Their few minutes had elapsed. Time to run. They didn't exchange any words as they began to dash away, through the wooden labyrinth, into the damp concrete and rusting metal of the old warehouse, and to the back door. Sirens coming closer. Not long before they were surrounded. Fumbling desperately - key in the lock, turn, wrong way, turn again, stuck, turn, turn, turn… turned, doorhandle almost ripped away they were wrenching the door open so fast. Rusty hinges squealed as they went, into the stuffiness of the summer night air. No time for speaking, no time for catching their breaths.

Fence dividing them from the outside world - they'd already thrown a blanket over, anticipating the need for a swift escape. They ran up, and began to climb up the chain links, feeling the harsh metal cutting into their fingers as they clawed upwards like animals trying to escape a flood. Questioning. A door being forced. The cops were getting closer - her old colleagues. Couldn't even really bring herself to feel guilty about this. She wasn't Etsuko Sanagi anymore, she was just a screaming skull mounted to a flesh podium which made mistakes. And now it was living through those mistakes. Etsuko Sanagi left the building back in Mound Moor, when her mind was cut open and soldered back together using disparate photons - she was a flickering UV bulb which sometimes had an existential crisis or two.

She was also, coincidentally, over the fence. The ledger kept bouncing in its bag, a constant weight which seemed augmented by the sheer nonsense inside of it. The streets were dark - the twilight where the lamps hadn't come on yet, but the sunlight had definitely faded. Perfect time for escaping. They began their work as they ran - their cheap guns were thrown into a nearby canal, sinking quickly into the dark water. Sound of yelling - cops had found the opened back door, and were pursuing them on foot. But Sanagi and Ahab were faster, much, much faster. They raced along… and stopped very suddenly. Coming from years of chasing criminals, Sanagi could say that speed was only part of it. Running meant you'd been caught - the ideal was to never run at all. The two of them slowed to a casual walk, nodded… and split up. Her balaclava was thrown into the depths of an overflowing dumpster, buried quickly under a layer of garbage. Jacket was turned inside out - cheap material, closer to plastic than any kind of fabric, but it had the distinct advantage of being double-sided. She strolled… and slipped easily into a bar, asking immediately for a drink and sitting down. Duffel bag was abandoned, two items withdrawn - the ledger, and a canvas shopping bag with some random bits of crap inside. Receipts, a lighter, a stray stick of lipstick, half-used. Very convincing indeed. She leant against the bar and glugged quickly at the beer thrust her way, slowing down as the shouts of cops came closer.

The bar was a dingy place, smoke-filled and violating most safety regulations. A cop would never rest here, a cop would go somewhere fancy and sleek, and full of networking opportunities. A cop, a true cop, an honourable cop who pressed their uniforms, starched their collars and had a jaw built to destroy a concrete wall… they'd be asking for the liquor licence, they'd be arresting everyone in sight for smoking in such an enclosed environment, they'd be doing all manner of coppy things. She smiled into her beer. She was a sinister genius. She was a creature of profound intelligence. The wine in her skull was tinting her thoughts with smart. No cop would- oh no, the cops were coming inside. She glanced sardonically over, screaming inside. Two of her former colleagues - not sure of their names, admittedly. No, wait… just the one. The other was a new girl, it seemed. She stood in the background, quietly observing while her partner, a burly man with enough arm hair to choke a donkey, stepped up to the bar. Fascinating nose. Interesting jawline. Eyebrows that belonged on a wild animal. Eyes sunken deep in their sockets, fingers stained a jaundice yellow by cigarette after cigarette. Lips surrounded by chasm-like wrinkles. The place was silent. The bartender stared at him, and mumbled passive-aggressively.

"Officer."

"Hey. Did someone come in here?"

"Reckon a few did."

"Who?"

He gestured vaguely to the entire assemblage of people in the bar.

"I guess all of these folks had to get here somehow."
The cop looked irritable.

"Did someone come here just now?"
"Hm. Don't rightly know."

Oh, she'd never been so glad for the curmudgeonly resistant types. Plagues on society, cankers on order, but they were very, very useful for criminal scum like herself. She sipped at her beer… and the cop glanced down at her. His eyes narrowed a little. Did he recognise her? Not the same precinct, but there was always some overlap, maybe he'd seen her at an interprecinct convention or something, maybe the Christmas party a few years back… he shrugged. She felt downright insulted. He continued to press the bartender, but the man wasn't giving anything up. The girl, though, was being more silent, more… observant. She was a weird one - they were clearly changing the standards these days. Probably struggling to keep the force -going if they were shedding good cops left, right, and centre. Well, not… amazing cops. She was still a failure. But she could, at least, say that she hadn't failed enough as a cop to be fired. Failed enough as a teacher, though. And being fired was a kind of failure in itself, but… anyway.

The girl was pale. A little younger than Sanagi, and she looked like she'd been in front of a computer monitor for way, way too long. Sun-starved, that was it. Almost completely drained of colour. Her eyes were watchful, inquisitive, intelligent, even if her skin made her look like something preserved in formaldehyde. Bloodless, that would be the word. She was a very bloodless young lady. Healthy, despite her paleness, with a sharp nose and a chin which came to a sharp V-point. High cheekbones, good face structure, permanent slight squint - sore eyes, maybe. Probably came from being in front of the computer too long. Either way, she was going amongst the folk in the bar, stalking like some huge predator, glancing from side to side and taking in every detail. While her partner blundered onwards, she watched - and her eyes flicked over to Sanagi. A moment of terror. She swore she could see her sharp eyes flick down to her bag, catching sight of the shiny spine of the ledger poking out of it - too large to fit properly, but she hadn't been anticipating a fuck-off ledger, more a… neat file, or a compact disk of some variety. She couldn't say why, but the girl was unnerving her a little. She stepped closer, her uniform appearing almost pitch-black compared to her pale skin.

"May I have your name, miss?"

"Etsuko Sanagi."

Truth was easier to deceive with than lies. Lies, after all, had no physical remnants, they had no support structure - truth, though, had reality behind it. And that was quite a barrier to overcome, in her experience. The cop looked over her… something odd. No nametag. She knew that was regulation, but… maybe this precinct did it differently. They did a lot of things differently in the other precincts.

"...you're one of us, aren't you?"

Sanagi blinked.

"Used to be. Not anymore."

The girl smiled in a strange way, though it was hard to say exactly what was strange about it. Certainly, it didn't seem quite right… if anything, there seemed to be too many details in it. The crumpling of flesh as pale as paper, the tugging of the lip, the slight flash of teeth… and inside them, there was a panoply of muscle contractions, the constriction of tiny capillaries in the bloodless lips, and the teeth were each utterly unique, each one craggled and crooked in a way that seemed endlessly complex. The smile ended before she could look any deeper. The nameless cop ceased smiling. Her eyes were watchful and intelligent. She simply nodded, tipped her hat… and tapped her partner on the shoulder. For a moment Sanagi was terrified - would she say something? They had no evidence, but if they brought her in they could maybe drag something up. She imagined being stuck in a cell, having the ledger taken away, having her chance of getting that voicemail back stolen… the thought filled her with an unnameable dread. A feeling that it would go against every ounce of her being, every possible fragment of her self. She could feel something like a chain around her throat - tightening, tightening, tightening. Winch by winch. Inch by inch. If it contracted fully, she wasn't sure what would happen, but it wouldn't be good.

"Wilson, there's nothing."

She could've cried. Wilson shrugged again, and swept his eyes around the room one last time. Final check. His gaze slid easily over most of the patrons, narrowing in derision at the sight of the older drunks hunched over their drinks like Arctic explorers sheltering around a feebly flickering fire. Then his eyes fell on Sanagi… and narrowed. He stepped closer. Sanagi's heart crawled into her throat.

"Shit, I recognise you."

Sanagi didn't respond. Just sipped at her beer, pretending to be disinterested. Didn't work. Wilson laughed loudly.

"You're… hell, the other precincts were talking about you. Some fuck-up that got fired, right?"

"Resigned."

"That just means you got fired without severance pay. Shit, Christ, yeah, I recognise you, defintely. San-something."

He leant close.

"So? What'd you do? Come on, you can tell me. Maybe it's best if you do - a civilian refusing to answer a cop is a very unwise move."

His mouth curled into a mocking grin. Sanagi felt stars start to boil in her skull, but… it was muted. Subdued. In a way, maybe she felt like she deserved to be mocked like this. Didn't want to get into a fight, too - that was it, she was being pragmatic. She sipped her beer again in silence. Wilson clapped her solidly on the back, and his eyes narrowed once more, becoming nothing more than glittering slits in the front of his faded face.

"How'd you wind up here? What did you-"

The woman behind him slowly manoeuvred her hand onto his shoulder, and the way the fabric bent around her grip showed an unusual amount of strength. She shot a glare at the bartender, and the bartender jerked upright, a sudden amount of tension manifesting in his spine. His eyes sharpened, and he gave Wilson a look.

"Officer. She's been here for hours."

He glanced around, and there was an unusual amount of power in his eyes.

"Right?"

A handful of drunks nodded solemnly, their heads bobbing up and down like buoys in a choppy ocean - the motion was practically automatic, Sanagi couldn't see any real awareness in their cloudy eyes, blood vessels pulsing from alcohol-induced pressure. On the verge of blindness, half of them. But they saw enough to know to nod. She felt a wave of relief go through her - the habits of criminal conspiracy were working in her favour. For once. Wilson glanced at his partner, saw the look in her eyes - a dull, dark warning - and shivered a little. He shrugged, grumbling something about idiot bartenders, and promptly made his way to the exit. The new girl followed, glancing over her shoulder as she went. She and Sanagi exchanged a very small glance… or it could've been nothing at all. Just a brief moment of eye contact as she scanned the room one last time, just in case she'd missed anything the first time through. Whatever it was, she found nothing, and the door slammed shut behind her. The dim atmosphere of the bar returned, the harsh edges of the outside world vanishing in a rush of booze and cigarette smoke. Sanagi happily drew out one of her own and started puffing away. None of the other patrons gave her a second glance, but the bartender couldn't help himself.

"...you know those two?"

Sanagi looked him dead in the eyes, and hoped the flatness in her glass eyes would help with the general impression.

"Not at all."

Silence resumed, and the bartender gave her a small, understanding smile before returning to his work. Good. She was safe. A text confirmed that Ahab had managed to get away. The mission had been a success - they had the ledger, and… questions. Quite a lot of questions, in fact. She looked deep into her beer, at the slow rising of bubbles to the top, the slow formation of foam. Something was going on. She could feel a small pulse of curiosity go through her… this cape, the one who attacked Barnabas, he was someone she wanted dead at all costs, but… S.E.T. She could feel some of her old interests rekindling a little. Who were they? What did they want? How did they get hold of those golden needles? What was the point of it all? She thought she could feel a pattern before her, a pattern which was infinitely complex and stretched forward into infinity, yet was also terrifyingly small - insinuating itself in everything from the smallest atom to the biggest planet. She thought she could feel it right now, in the taste of tobacco and beer. In her clothes. In her skin. Something uniting it all, some… principle. She wasn't sure what, but it was something. She sipped quietly, and had a quick wheeze on the rapidly shortening cigarette.

Something was coming. She knew it, knew it for absolute certain.

Another sip. Another wheeze.

But at the end of the day, she wanted someone dead. And she couldn't get round to that if she was going down every path presented to her. Why shouldn't the government have some secret agency devoted to this sort of thing? Why shouldn't they develop their own methods?

Let them do their job.

She'd do hers.
 
211 - Voyage to the Inland Empire
211 - Voyage to the Inland Empire

She couldn't say what happened in the dream, exactly. All she knew was that it was beautiful, and sickening. Full of splendid imagery, and a constant, overwhelming sense of nausea. Like seeing a cockroach scuttling out of the eye of a beautifully sculpted angel, or like seeing rot dripping from between the tiles of a radiant mosaic. Light so bright it burned, love so hot it scorched. Taylor thrashed through the dream, struggling to get up from it. Success only came after too, too long. She remembered fingers in her hair. She remembered the taste of whispers on her lips. She remembered fragments of sensations, and each one of them produced a stirring heat in her stomach… which immediately passed downwards to become a churning in her gut. She imagined sitting beside the New Canyon, watching the river of steam below, the lake of boiling mud beneath… and imagined someone beside her. Taylor's eyes - in the dreams she always had two - were locked in front of her. The canyon, the ugly brown scar in the world, loomed back… and she embraced the depth. The vastness. The person next to her filled her with inexpressible terror, a complete, burning knowledge that if she turned and stared she'd cease to be. Even as fingers ran over her shoulder, even as eyes bored into the side of her head, even as she felt a fluttering in her stomach which she'd never felt before… she refused to look. A single word ended the dream. Whispered in a voice she could imagine perfectly, but she knew full well she'd never heard. Wished she'd never hear.

Darling.

Taylor's awakening was not a pleasant thing, nor was it quick. It was a death by inches. To anyone outside her mind, the only sign she'd woken up was a fly crawling on her face. It was one of those tiny little flies which enjoyed clustering in great swarms on the level sands of the beach as the tide retreated, sheltering in the shade of the worn-smooth rocks. It had landed on her face, and begun an expedition of the thing. This strange face, marked with scars and pockmarks, skin surprisingly well-cared for (a holdover from her earliest experiences with this other world which she'd never quite moved past)... it scuttled over, exploring it carefully, and then… froze. A tiny tumour grew in its head, compelled to exist by a force it could never imagine - that the user of the force could never imagine in a truly comprehensive way. A little bundle of induced cells which asserted absolute control over the organism. Every leg, every wing, every twitch became dominated by another's will. The fly couldn't feel any terror at this - terror wasn't something it worked with. If anything, there was a sagging sigh of relief in the depths of its insectile soul. Finally. No more responsibility. Slowly, ever-so-slowly, the fly departed, the force compelling it to move.

And a minute later, an eye cracked open.

Ow.

Everything hurt.

Taylor tried to move, and found that moving was surprisingly difficult. It was the same feeling she got from trying to do something proven to be painful. Like… touching a kettle, and then feeling the nerves in her hand retracting when they tried to go near a kettle once more. The memory of pain lasted longer in the nerves than in the brain, she'd found. Her brain could rationalise away a great deal - her body was a little more inflexible on the topic. Self-centred little shit. And at the moment, her body was telling her that any form of movement was associated with pain. Every shuffle would lead to an explosion of agony. Even opening her eye would just open a gateway to a vortex of infinite pain, just like Ted had been trying to create. Much like the Butcher mindset, Taylor was now cultivating the vortex of infinite pain mindset as a parhaman with entirely unrelated abilities. Ted could go sit on a screw, Taylor had achieved the results of one of her bombs without even needing a tinker power. The sun on her face was harsh, she could feel her skin starting to redden… with some effort, she managed to haul herself up. Her swarm's perception was returning to her - a bit odd, more layers of chitin than she was really ready for, but…

Oh.

Huh.

So. She was in the middle of the ocean.

That was cool.

Oh my stars, you're awake. Oh, thank all that is and can be, oh, you're awake

Chorei sounded weird. Very weird. What had happened? Her memory was a little fuzzy. She tried to think back… OK, she'd gone to the mall. Fought Starless, was wounded in the process but nothing she couldn't overcome with some effort. Proceeded up to find Matrimonial, walked down a corridor of corpses, and… she paused. Her thoughts froze. She remembered something, and felt a dull ache in her stomach. A feeling of longing. A feeling that she was missing something important - like her heart had been torn out. Then just… flashes of panic, loss, and finally, pain. Overwhelming pain which continued until she fell unconscious and woke up here. Alright. Up to date. And feeling worse. Thinking of Matrimonial made her mind go in two directions - the first took her to the most deliriously happy place she'd ever been. A feeling of contentment, like she was a broken jigsaw piece that had finally found someone who precisely aligned with her. A feeling of intimate belonging she'd never known before, and she was certain she'd never feel again. And then… then came the sickness. She ignored the pain, lurching to the side of the boat and vomiting over into the ocean. The dark blue swallowed it whole, the cleanliness of the surface resuming a moment later. Her stomach heaved, her lips felt sore, her entire being was inclined towards removal.

"Vomiting is a kind of revolution."

Taylor sent a fly to detect who was talking, she didn't want to risk moving too much. She remembered hands in her hair, she remembered… fuck, she couldn't get away from it. There was still a warming core in her head. Still a feeling of longing for something entirely artificial… an addiction in her skull that was clinging on tightly, as ingrained as a brain tumour. Not quite like that - she could remove brain tumours. There was a woman sitting at the other end of the boat - a rusty little hulk with a huge beach umbrella awkwardly taped to the side, and a rumbling motor which belched oily black gas out every few moments. They were still travelling outwards. She glanced around blearily… couldn't see the shoreline. Just miles of open ocean. What the fuck? Chorei was murmuring something, but Taylor couldn't bring herself to pay attention - right, yeah, the Butcher was here. Oh. Shit. The Butcher had found her. She twisted to face her, and realised that she was still wearing that stupid conquistador armour. The helmet was lying right next to her, but the breastplate and gauntlet remained. If this became her costume, she was going to be so goddamn angry.

"...uh?"

She was feeling eloquent today. The Butcher looked over - she was wearing an elegant sun hat at the moment, combined with what looked like a swimming costume she'd liberated from the burning mall. Taylor looked away again.

"Vomiting. It's a kind of revolution. In my eyes, at least. Being sick is a revolt. Being sick and being revolutionary can be a very wholesome thing from time to time. Or all the time. I mean, the Romans vomited constantly to allow room for more food. That, or they were being tormented by the existence of Italian food and needed some kind of relief from it."

Taylor groaned, again leaning over the side of the boat and spitting up a few remnants of her last meal.

"...not a thing."
"No, Italian food is quite real. I've seen it."

"...the vomiting thing. Romans didn't do that. It's a misinterpretation of the word vomitorium, which just meant an exit room. Vomit isn't Latin for… vomiting, it's Latin for 'spew forth', so…"

She wanted to stop talking about vomit. The Butcher hummed.

"Huh. That's wild."

Silence reigned, and Taylor struggled to get her mind back under control. She avoided thinking about Matrimonial at all costs, but… she couldn't help herself. She had to. Matrimonial had managed to get away, she remembered that much. Surrounded herself with fire and escaped. Made sense, it wasn't fire that she used, more… magma. A little more solid. Surrounding herself with enough of it might make her resistant to turning into a meat pancake on hitting the ground. Then her master power would get her through any barricades. Easy enough. But if she was out there… she was still a threat, and if she was still a threat, she could still come back to her. She remembered those warm fingers in her hair, remembered those bright eyes staring at her, blazing with adoration, and she remembered the heat in her stomach spreading upwards to her lungs and her throat, the feeling that everything was going to be alright if she remained nestled in those arms, and leaned in to brush her lips against those ashen cheeks and-

She vomited again.

There, there. Let it out. You've… been through quite a bit. Rather a lot, in fact.

Taylor groaned. She felt awful. Love was… she hadn't really experienced it like this before. This was, without a doubt, the first genuinely romantic love she'd felt, that transcended friendship or familial love. Her first flirtation with eros had been involuntary, imposed by another, forced by a villain who'd made a woman embrace a chunk of burning magma while convinced it was her child. And had enjoyed it. The sickness in her stomach wouldn't go, the feeling of lingering affection refused to shift, and under it all was fear. A deep, abiding fear. She'd never been like this, never had her emotions and thoughts so completely controlled. Even Chorei hadn't quite managed it, all she'd done was insert memories and habits, a subtle infiltration that was always regarded as an infiltration. Even her fullest control had been purely physical. Matrimonial… she'd forced Taylor to experience love in the most intense way possible, and while the impulse was foreign in origin, it was local in execution. She shivered despite the heat. Her own mind had felt that love, the signals had come from her own head, the neurotransmitters had originated in her own brain. Only the beginning of it all was foreign… and in the end, that was how all impulses worked. It was close enough to real love that Taylor couldn't help but keep feeling it. It was far enough away that she could feel disgusted. And the fact that it had been imposed so swiftly made her terrified. The way she'd given into her, the way she'd become some… some pet, it…

If she had anything left in her stomach, she would've hurled again.

Did Chorei…?

"...did you..?"

I… controlled your swarm. I apologise for the loss of agency, but you were growing quite effective at shutting me out. With all due respect, she was trying to melt your mind. And I would've been trapped inside, screaming as you condemned me to an eternity of watching someone I… am not entirely unfond of become some emotion-enslaved creature barely recognisable as the person I may or may not not be entirely unfond-

"Shut up. Thanks. You… saved my ass. Thanks for that."

…oh. Oh. Well. Yes. Of course. Now, perhaps you should turn your-

"Oh hey, are you talking to Chorei?"

"...yeah."

The Butcher lunged forward with terrifying speed. She flipped forward, landed on her hands and knees, and then crawled like a spider out of hell towards Taylor who couldn't even manage to react before a pair of pale hands grabbed either side of her head, and the Butcher, Patience Nguyen, lunged inwards to plant a kiss on her forehead. It'd made her uncomfortable the first time. Now? Now she had to push her impulses into the few lobsters and crabs she could feel at the edge of her range just to stop from hyperventilating. As it was, her heart rate increased, her breathing became strained, her skin broke out with sweat. Too close. Way too close. Reminded her too much of Matrimonial drawing her closer, and Taylor murmuring deliriously happy words into her ear, murmuring everything she wanted the love of her life to-

"...shit, are you alright?"

"Fine. Fine."

"Your heartbeat is going bananas right now."

Shit. She could see cardiovascular systems. Fuck. Should've remembered that, turned over control to Chorei. Well. No going back now. She tried to default to logic, rationality, all the things which never worked against the Butcher. Chorei was huddled at the back of Taylor's brain, shivering slightly - making sure that even the temptation of grafting was set aside, just so she wouldn't risk being dragged into that den of wolves. Quite a literal den of wolves, honestly. Taylor backed away to the edge of the boat, and her heart sank as she realised just how small this thing was. Big enough for the two of them and a few others besides, but not remotely big enough for her comfort. Insects were limited, and she was having no success getting the crabs and lobsters to swim up to the surface. Turns out they weren't adapted for it. Quelle surprise. Patience looked at her strangely, her hands still frozen in mid-air.

"...oh yeah, she mastered you. Man. Hate that. A lot."

She leant back, exhaling through her nose in exasperation.

"I mean, it's just not fun. You run around, you get mastered, it's like… I wouldn't want to work with lovesick you. Lovesick you is probably awful. You were crying on the floor when I got to you up at the top of the mall - literally bawling your eyes out - sorry, eye out. It was embarrassing, the voices were telling me to put you out of your (and their) misery. Masters like that, they just… erase character. And character is where the fun is. If you can't find character, you can't find fun, and if you can't find fun, then what's the point of it all? You're a nervous little toerag, but you're so dedicated that it becomes endearing. You're like my own little crippled kitten."

Being called someone's anything was enough to make her want to puke again. She had nothing left in her, but her stomach heaved nonetheless. Patience wouldn't stop talking - she sprawled over the boat. Tall enough that if she leant a certain way, she could stretch across the entire thing and cool her feet and head at the same time on opposite sides. Her voice was oddly echoey as it bounced off the rippling surface of the water and the rusting sides of the boat.

"I mean, if you're going to fight, fight for a good reason, you know? Don't do it because someone spiked your brain with chemicals - it's like fighting drug addicts, you're not fighting them, you're fighting the drug's meaty delivery system, that's all. Like zombies. I wouldn't even be killing you, I'd just be killing an extension of Matrimonial - one she wouldn't even mind losing. Either way, got you before she could go too far. I allow revolution, I draw the line at spoiling my fun."

"You allow revolution?"

"Of course. Why do you think we're on this boat?"

…she had been wondering that, actually.

"So… run that by me again. We're on this boat… because you're allowing… what, exactly?"

"Matrimonial's taken over a few chapters and is trying to do… something. Kabiri, that one surprised me, he attacked some college, massacred a bunch of people for seemingly no reason. I doubt he's one of Matrimonial's. Not sure why he'd rebel, but I'm not going to complain. As for the rest… Hadal's a lovely guy, but he's lying low right now. Probably waiting in the foundations of a building until he can come out again. Rocinante is boring as hell. I hope he does something fun, or…"

Something was clicking.

"...you're letting this happen. Almost all the members of the inner circle are traitors, and you were just waiting for them to move against you, then you… go on a boat and watch the fires?"

Patience leant up, and fixed her with a very, very strange look.

"...did you not figure it out already? Yeah. Entire council's made of traitors. That's the way it has to be. Sometimes there's a loyalist among them, or mostly loyal, but there needs to be someone with a willingness to overthrow me and take over the Teeth. This time… shit, I think this time Hadal is the only one who actually believes in my cause. And even then, he just believed in me, not the perpetual revolution. Sad little man. Animos liked me, liked the Teeth, but he wanted us to change. That's betrayal, of a sort. That's how we start chaos - the capes think I'm leading people around like some general. Pish-tush. Haven't personally led a Wild Hunt in… a while. I just designate a city, head out there, attract traitors, those traitors then use the Teeth to start chaos, and I watch. I lead the occasional sortie, which is wonderful, but… the large-scale stuff is a natural product. I'm the thing which stops the Teeth from getting obliterated, but they generate their own revolution if they're dosed correctly, kept in working order. Angrboda thought of me as a… farmer, really. A mechanic, maybe. She built a self-sustaining engine, and I keep it going even when it starts to rust. The Teeth generates revolution wherever it goes, cells spontaneously form, traitors bring in their own allies as a new chapter, that chapter is absorbed fully once I poke it a bit… traitors come, go, cause havoc, die. Chapters wreak havoc, gain recruits, get wiped out, expand, split, change. The Teeth out in the rest of the country keep our numbers up, meaning I can have all the fun I want with the guys who come to attend my little get-togethers. And eventually one of my little traitors will get lucky, and another me will happen."

Her tone was eerily casual. And Taylor huddled up on her side of the boat, shivering slightly. Chaos was beginning. Once more, she felt like she was in a lion's den, with a lion that knew she would be here, and had been eagerly anticipating her arrival. She was trapped on a boat with someone who was as unstable as she was clever, as insane as she was level-headed… as deranged as she was competent. She could see it - had always seen the edges of it whenever she closed her eyes, but now the shape was really appearing before her, explicit and absolute. The Teeth, an engine of revolution. Paradoxical. Nonsensical. The 117th had, apparently, emerged from a gang in New Mexico which had been absorbed by the Teeth. The 282nd had their own rites which made them distinct from the rest of the chapters. Another, she'd heard, had a habit of wearing broken crockery to mark out their identity. A paradoxical mess of chapters, a council of traitors, a leader who could never die but would always change. The Teeth had managed to capture incoherency, and weaponise it. Chorei was murmuring to herself, coming to similar conclusions. No wonder they couldn't be beaten. Opposition meant nothing to something always tearing itself apart - what could a world of people armed only with swords do against a gigantic hydra?

And now Matrimonial was loose.

And she was stuck on a boat with the madwoman that was running this entire freakshow.

"...and why am I here, exactly?"

Patience grinned.

"Well, I couldn't have you burning yourself out on some… pointless internecine struggle, now can I? No, you're better than that, you've got more impressive things in store than dying in one of these little reproductive cycles. No, we need something bigger, something better. So… we wait. I need the chaos to mature a little. Once it's matured… well, we'll see, won't we?"

"See what?"

For once, Patience looked irritable.

"Nothing. Maybe. I don't know."

"What about Angrboda's sa-"

Her eyes flashed.

"I said we'll see. Drop it."

Taylor shivered.

"Can you take me back?"

"I mean, I could, but… I don't particularly want to. Little ladies cruise, the two of us - three of us?"
She paused.

"Eighteen of us? Honestly, you got fucked up by Matrimonial. If you see her again, I'm not sure if you'll puke, run to her, or just explode on the spot. Either way, not very fun. Not very honourable. Not a good way to go out, not in my personal opinion. So, instead, we hang out here for a bit, do some funky things, maybe some fishing with the ladies, and when we go back you'll be right as rain."

Taylor paled. She was developing a sense for what was going on. A bit. Patience had been terrified of completing her 'mission' in Brockton Bay, finishing off what the Butcher's insisted she do. Heading out here, letting chaos ferment… it felt like this was as much for her as it was for Taylor.

"...what do you mean?"

"I mean, you need to be able to hurt her. Right now, Matrimonial and you are in the running to be the next me. And you're my favoured successor, so…"

Oh no. It's official.

Shit. It really was. No more beating around the bush, no more insinuations, no more 'is this just a mind game', no more 'is she just insane'. Now it was set in stone - the Butcher wanted her to inherit. To become the next incoherent insane pillar of this entire incoherent insane edifice - the immortal point around which the paradoxical madness of the Teeth could flourish. The boat felt smaller than ever. Just the two of them for miles in every direction. Water water all around, and not a swarm in sight, no land, no other ships, no people, only her, the Butcher, and a pile of crabs at the bottom of the ocean. At least they wouldn't starve. The sun beat down relentlessly, but Taylor still felt cold as ice. Patience wanted to avoid seeing that place Kabiri was looking for, Angrboda's sanctum. The Butcher minds wanted her to accomplish this, and would force her if necessary. And evidently, based on how calm she currently looked, they agreed that maybe, just maybe, Patience was a lost cause. And if she was a lost cause…

Maybe they were looking to change their service provider.

"How do you intend for me to hurt her?"

"Easy."

She grinned widely, her teeth shining like tiny knives.

"We need to put a little wolfishness in you."

No. Please.

Taylor tried to think of a way out. She had no tools, no guns, no knives. Just some old armour and crabs. Killing the Butcher wasn't an option, not out here, not unless she just wanted to accelerate the conclusion of this whole bloody process. The Butcher continued to cool herself in the ocean, and the motor spluttered to a halt. Here they were. Middle of absolutely nowhere. The sun was cooking the boat, and she was tempted to get underneath that umbrella - but that would mean getting close to the Butcher. Intimacy wasn't just unpleasant for her at the moment, it was downright nauseating - indescribably terrifying. Made her think she was about to lose her mind again. She was someone who'd spent a long, long while worried about losing her mind, losing her sense of self, losing her purpose, but it'd all been long-term. This was simply sudden. One second she was herself, the next she was a completely different person - not Taylor, and not Chorei. Something else. Something mewling and pathetic, which was still inside her somewhere. Servile instincts ready to get out if she saw that bitch again.

She glared at the Butcher.

The Butcher smiled happily back.

And for a time… that was all. The Butcher and the successor under a golden sun, in the swirling waters of the North Atlantic. So far out that the shore was invisible, and completely, unfathomably…

Alone.

* ` * *​

Had time passed? The sun had moved. She couldn't tell how far. All she knew was that it had passed across the sky, but the exact distance eluded her. Without visual reference, it may as well have stood still - a looming eye glaring down at them with nothing but apathy in its gaze. Sometimes she wondered if she'd burn to death soon. If the boat would soak up the heat, and swell and char and then… soften like cheese or butter, grow holes for the water to flood through. The heat and the smell of salt was driving her a little funny. Maybe it'd been one hour. Maybe it'd been twelve. She thought it could've almost been a full day - morning when she woke, and now the sun was staring to angle into the arena of the evening. She'd donned the helmet just to get some shade, the Butcher refused to give up her umbrella. Burned easily, she said. Look at a piece of blank A4 and she'd start to fry, she said. Liar. Probably. Taylor stared blankly into the endless blue. She'd gotten into this to steal some treasure, that was all. She didn't intend to be stranded on a rusting speedboat in the middle of the fucking ocean with the fucking. Butcher.

"Any water?"

"Plenty."

The Butcher reached for a compartment at the base of the boat, locked with a shining new lock - the newest thing on this damn vessel. There was no existing key - she simply tore a chunk of metal from the edge of the boat and reshaped it with her power into a tiny toothed key. A click, and the compartment opened… Taylor tried to see inside. Darkness. A fly went in, and began to explore… she felt cold glass. She felt tiny packets. She felt cool air. Her eye widened… but there was nothing to do about it. The key was thrown overboard. And the Butcher drew out a single highball cocktail glass. She stared at it, admired the light through the fine crystal… then dunked it into the ocean and poured the silty liquid down her throat in a single gulp. Taylor stared in horror. The Butcher grinned, swallowed, and let out an exaggerated 'ah' of satisfaction. Taylor had gotten over the embarrassment of being next to the Butcher in a fucking bathing suit. But everything else… no way she could get over that. The woman took another glassful, and this time she swilled it around her mouth with the attention of a connoisseur. Taylor stared.

"It's free for the taking."

"It's seawater. Drinking that stuff will literally kill you."

The Butcher grinned.

"Nah. You just need to learn to take the salt into yourself… the wolf likes salt, it likes chewing up the rocks into crystals into dust into nothing at all. To drink and make yourself thirstier… oh, that's the essence of wolfishness. Go on. Have a swig."

Taylor tried to be polite. Diplomatic. Play for time.

"I'm… fine for now."

"There's no other water on this craft."

We're going to die here. We're going to die, and she's going to laugh.

"...any food?"

"Catch it. The boat'll stay still, don't you worry. The ocean's wide and deep - plenty of fish in it, plenty of water. Help yourself - it's all free."

She leant back and gestured grandly to the entire featureless desert of undrinkable water and unreachable fish. Taylor settled into a sullen silence. Waiting. All she could do was wait. The only tool at her disposal was waiting.

She honestly wasn't sure how long she could last.

A moment passed, and the Butcher abruptly stood up, practically gleaming like marble in the harsh sunlight. She strutted into the middle of the boat, crystal glass dangling loosely from one hand - a single slip and Taylor would have a weapon, a few shards of crystal. Not like it could do much, but… if necessary, she wondered if she'd have the strength to end it all. To cut her throat before the Butcher could overtake her mind. The glinting edges of the glass reflected brilliantly into her eye - the sun chasing her downwards, invading the shade, leaving nothing untouched. The Butcher gestured… and spoke grandly.

"Taylor, Neither-Nor, you don't get it yet. You have a mind in you, but she's not very rebellious. You even seem to have an academic understanding of the Wolf… but nothing more. Nothing visceral. You understand, but you've taken nothing up into yourself. Let me paint you a picture…"

She gestured to the oceanic desert once more, and Taylor fully believed that she saw everything she was describing. To her, though… just rolling waves and a distant, hazy horizon with a sun the size of a coin and bright as an atom bomb.

"I want you to imagine formlessness. Imagine a group which is completely reprehensible. Imagine a group which could be universally condemned to death by anyone with any sense. And now imagine that group becoming intangible and untouchable. Any attempt to catch it, and it splits, divides, reproduces, and returns bigger than ever. Imagine a hydra of a group. Cancer. Hydra."

She dove down to grab another swig of ocean water. Her voice was becoming rougher around the edges as the salt destroyed her throat.

"Imagine a group which cannot die. Imagine it. Imagine a group which breeds revolution in itself. It sets fires wherever it goes, and sometimes those fires burn away until nothing remains, and sometimes they linger, sometimes they spread, sometimes they sit in the hearts and minds and eyes of men and keep going on and on and on. Sometimes they cook the meat until it drips with juice and is ripe for the eating. Sometimes they char. And the group dances across the world, it dances without end-"

She abruptly stamped hard on the boat's bottom, making everything wobble precipitously, a few waves even breaching the sides and splashing inwards. Taylor shuffled further away, ready to make a most-likely-suicidal escape if she had to. Patience didn't notice - she took another swig of ocean water, stamped again, and this time her arms came flying upwards. Her eyes boiled with an inner fire, her mouth was splitting into a desperate smile, and she whirled around the boat in a circle, leaping up to gracefully slide along the edges before continuing her spin back into her old position. Taylor backed away as far as she possibly could from the dancing Patience.

"It will never die. It will go on dancing forever. It will drink salt and grow thirstier."

Her voice dropped, becoming rougher, almost terrified.

"They say I will never die."

She smiled, and clenched her teeth so hard they seemed on the edge of breaking.

"They say I will never sleep."

She clapped her hands, a sharp snap which echoed over the consuming sea.

"They say I will never stop dancing."

Taylor couldn't say when she stopped dancing. She could barely remember when she'd started. All she remembered was when the sun hat was cast away, and Patience was surrounded by a halo of flying black hair, her skin remaining painfully pale even as the sun beat down. The hat was lost to the waves, flying away like some doomed satellite, some proto-moon around a violent new planet. Lost to the dark and the cold. Lost. Or freed. She drank glass after glass of salt water, and Taylor stared without blinking as she gulped down more than anyone should be able to without dying. Her teeth flashed in a wide, frightened smile, and she continued to whirl around the boat, never tiring, never stopping, never slowing. There was never a natural break, never a point where the dance ceased - it continued, faster, faster, faster, faster, faster, and her skin became caked with salt crystals from the sea foam, until she seemed like an edifice of all that Taylor feared at the moment. She shone like the sun, she was vicious as anyone Taylor knew, and even getting close to her reminded Taylor of how thirsty she was. Force and violence and heat and thirst. A gleaming woman made of salt and wolfish thoughts, dancing and howling to the unceasing sunlight. Her hands were never clenched, she realised. Never drawn inwards. Always out, always hunting, always reaching for something. A single grip and Taylor would be dragged into it. She imagined her armour clattering, she imagined the sun beating down, she imagined her skin growing hotter and hotter and the Butcher's smile growing wide and wider… Taylor couldn't tell when she stopped.

All she knew was that in time… she ceased. Collapsed to her part of the boat and fell into a deep, deep sleep.

But the waves rocked the boat. The sun descended. And Taylor could still see the afterimages of her dance, the shadowy impressions on her retina where the gleaming had become too much.

And if she looked too hard, the outlines faded, became nothing but discoloured points…

And if she looked too close at them, the shapelessness seemed to look back at her with wolfish eyes.

Hold on. Just hold on. We'll figure a way out of this. It can't go on for long.

Taylor shivered.

She hoped so. She really did.

* * *​

A day. A full day. They'd passed midday now, the night had been cold, the stars had been beautiful, and she'd marked them clearly. She knew that as they dimmed, the sun would return. And with it would come the heat. The scorching heat which made her armour hot as an oven, forced her to discard it… only to find that her clothes were heating up too, and that they didn't cover everything. Heat and burning, two points on the same end of the spectrum of warmth, and she had to dance between the two. It was driving her a little mad. She'd put the helmet on to shelter from the heat, the helmet would come scorching to the touch, she'd rip it off, her face would be cool, her face would start to burn, her face would seem on the verge of peeling… she pulled her shirt over her head in an attempt to make it better, but the sun would then start scorching her back and stomach. Her arms were already a cheerful lobster-red. At night she'd found herself peeling off layer after layer. She wondered if she'd get down to the muscle one of these days. One day. She'd been in the featureless oceanic desert for a single day. Biggest desert on earth, as unlivable as the Sahara and so many times bigger… go down deep and it'd be cold as the Antarctic - and nowhere near as livable. She'd heard they had a huge factory down on the South Pole now, produced a lot of Ahab's weapons. A lot of the world's weapons, honestly. Could never do that down there, right at the bottom. But even so, the cool spray made her crave a dive. Made her want, more than anything, to go into the dark cool water and not emerge for a long, long while.

The Butcher hadn't said a word. That was the worst part. Woke up from her sleep, wiped the salt crystals from her lips, then settled back and rested, her hair fanning out around her. Sun hat lost to the waves. Taylor was partially holding herself together through meditation techniques Chorei showed her, but… they could only do so much, really. If she was too introspective for too long, she just found herself thinking of Matrimonial. She closed her eye, exhausted after a night without sleep. The sun beat down, and she…

She imagined arms taking hold of her from behind. She smiled happily as a girl with ashen hands under her skin came closer, silent as the grave. Taylor leaned into the embrace, leaned into the love of the one person who understood her. Her mom was gone, her dad was in a coma, but she could trust her, she could trust the girl that had shown her true, unashamed love, the kind which was given unselfishly and flowed without end. She remembered romantic poems she'd read in the past, and wondered if any of those poets had managed to really feel love as she had, a love which made friendships feel like dust on her tongue, and made all companionship other than this supreme love feel like nothing at all. Shades felt brighter when she thought of her, shadows vanished, the sun became a balm on her skin instead of a burning brand, and she could only imagine the beauty of pressing her lips against those of her love, and-

Her eye snapped open. No water to vomit up. No food either. Nothing at all. Her stomach heaved emptily, more sad than anything else. She couldn't stop.

You'll recover. In time. It's only emotional manipulation - you'd experience the same if you… indulged excessively in some narcotic or another. It'll pass.

Taylor wished she was right. She really did. Sounded like Chorei was hoping the same thing - her words weren't certain. Not in the slightest. A venomous glare at the sleeping Butcher. Sleeping. Sleep meant the voices in her head were being nice and quiet. Which meant they were happy at this situation. Slowly, ever-so-slowly, she crept over the bottom of the boat, ignoring the terror in her gut. Come on, closer, closer, she could almost reach out… what was she trying to do? Kill her? Push her over the side? There was no key. The locker under her feet was perfect, it might contain anything. She had a single fly in there, flown in when the Butcher took out her glasses. It felt cool surfaces, but its senses were flawed, limited. It was close to expiring. Could be anything in there. Water, food, a radio… she just had to break in. Why else would the Butcher lock it up? Her scarred arms were strong enough to rip open the lid. Her lips were cracked, though. Cracked and sore. She needed water. She desperately needed water. Her muscles and power meant nothing if she had no water in her, no food… she could survive a few more days without food, but much longer without water and she'd start experiencing negative effects. Very negative effects. She reached for the locker…

And a pale arm grabbed her by the wrist. She looked up, terrified. Patience was staring at her with wide eyes, and there was an alien intelligence in them. She wasn't talking to Patience right now. She wasn't talking to anything like Patience. The alien woman stood suddenly, her height making her seem monolithic. Taylor said nothing… nothing but a single strangled yelp as she was thrown over the side with derisive ease.

The water embraced her. Dark. Cool. Wonderful. Everything she wanted. The coolness was wonderful on her hot skin, but… but it was dry water. The salt was draining moisture away, she was becoming thirstier the longer she was here. She kicked desperately, trying to tread water. The shadow of the boat overhead was like a sea monster, just waiting for her to come back for it to swallow whole. She had a few flies on the Butcher, could sense her staring impassively down. What was she meant to do, stay here? Nothing in any direction, nothing that the scattered insects and shellfish could sense. She managed to stay at her current depth… but her breath was going to run out soon. She had a brief memory of Frida. The water was warmer, but the terror was the same - this place was not her home, but it would claim her nonetheless. Drag her down into the deep, deep dark…

Swim!

She kicked upwards frantically, her clothes trying to drag her down… the surface approached, like a huge piece of sea-green silk strung across a bright shining light. She came closer, closer… needed to break the surface, needed to get some air into her straining lungs… the boat approached, and her head broke into the air. She breathed heavily, and looked around desperately - Patience was still standing there, staring darkly down at her… and then her expression changed. She shivered. She looked confused. And a moment later she was in the water with Taylor, her unnatural strength heaving her free of the cloying, desiccating waters. Taylor sprawled into the boat, coughing up water, clothes pinning her down with their soaked weight. She heard the Butcher clambering out, felt the boat tilt as she heaved herself free. She tried to scramble away, just to make a little distance, but she felt hands on the back of her neck - hands on her neck, caressing, cloying, whispering, drawing out loving words from-

She couldn't help herself.

She shrieked and threw herself further, eye wide. Escaping the memories. Chorei's voice was a vague mumble, drowned out by sheer panic. She huddled down, hiding from the world, pretending nothing was happening, nothing at all… when she heard the Butcher's voice, quiet and soft. Patience's voice.

"I'm sorry, oh Christ, I'm so sorry…"

Taylor struggled to look over. The water was running down her in regular streams, desiccating her more and more with each second that passed. She refused to open her mouth, didn't trust herself. Fuck, she hated feeling this out of control, feeling like she'd lost some vital part of her own autonomy. Like the Butcher had said. Masters overrode autonomy, and they overrode character. She couldn't see her way to an end of this - even killing Matrimonial didn't feel like it'd truly improve things. The damage had been done. The marks had been made. Her entire mind had been altered, and she wasn't sure if she could un-alter it. Patience was on the other side of the boat, curled up slightly. Her eyes were wide.

"...I shouldn't have brought you here."

Taylor blinked.

…every word out of this woman's mouth frightens me more. I find nothing to cling to, no certainties.

She entirely agreed with Chorei.

"I shouldn't have. Shouldn't have done it. I just…"

She took a deep, shuddering breath.

"...they want me to find that place under the city. They want me to find Kabiri and force him to show me. I can't let them. Can't. I just… they want to end. They want to go beyond this. I don't."

Patience tried to look confident. Didn't work very well.

"...but if we're out here, we're safe, aren't we?"

"I don't know."

"You'll understand what I mean. Soon enough."

A long, painful sigh escaped her lips.

"I'm sorry. You're not the first they've tried to cultivate as a successor. Made me do it to a guy a few cities back… can't even remember it well, I just remember being cold and hungry all the time. They wanted to start a cannibal chapter, which meant I needed to starve. Wanted me to eat someone voluntarily. Found a protege they thought could be moulded. Big older than they usually like, but he was tough - had this power where he could do a full Jekyll and Hyde switch - one mind, two bodies. One beautiful, practically a low-level Master. The other hideous, and a fairly potent Brute. They wanted to see the results of the power interactions. That was it. He had no brains to speak of, nothing hugely impressive. Torn apart by one of the chapters he was supervising, when I found him they'd already eaten most of both bodies. He's the last one they wanted to cultivate. Not even the first, I've done a few before him. The voices always like to have a backup."

A bleak smile.

"But you're the first I think they might actually succeed with."

She fell silent, and simply stared into the ocean. She looked less… terrifying, at the moment. More pitiful. The salt-caked hair and pale skin no longer looked ethereal or mythic, just… sad. Like a half-drowned rat, curled up for warmth and shivering in the night air. Taylor remained on her side of the boat, and watched in silence. The stars were beautiful out here, without any city lights to interfere with their glow. The lapping of water on the side of the boat soothed her mind, just a little. The Butcher stared senselessly out, and Taylor did much the same. Her face was expressionless, her body was still… but Taylor's mind was buzzing.

She was, in a very small way, an infinitesimally small way…

I sense something in you.

Are we back?


Oh yeah. They were back.

Developing a plan.

AN: Sorry for not being around yesterday - national holiday, and I really, really just wanted to take the day off and do nothing in particular besides get drunk and play Disco Elysium. Y'know, 'cause I'm not lazy enough already. Anyway, back now, should be at normal schedule for the rest of the week, but I can't make any definite promises.
 
"There is no time. There is no death. Life is a dream. It's a wish...made again, and again, and again, and again, and again, and on into eternity. And I am all of it. I am everything. I am all. I am that I am."

Another little picture from me. In memory of Leah Goodluck Nettle.

Oh, hot damn, that is wonderful. I can positively taste the stink from that place - you really captured the uncanny elements of it. Plus, nice move capturing the stage fright - being in front of a weird crowd of weird people who are all staring directly at you. Exceedingly creepy. Once again, love your artwork, and thank you so much for making it!

Nice esoteric quote, too. Can't not mention that.
 
Back
Top